#vampire!bts

There’s no vision accompanying the sound, only the bleakness of the back of your eyelids, and yet it’s so vivid you swear he’s beside you in bed. 

He’s singing to you in a language you don’t recognize, although if you have to guess you’ll say it hails from somewhere in Asia. The syllables and phrases sound undeniably old as though no one has spoken it in the last couple hundred years. It’s beautiful regardless of its origin or age, and the mysterious lyrics paired with the serene melody lull you into an even deeper slumber. 

You gasp awake the following morning, almost shocked you’re still in your own bed after listening to the alluring song all night. Even without picturing anything like a normal dream, the music alone seemed to transport you to a different realm of imagination. 

Shaking your head to and fro to bring yourself back to the real world, you regretfully leave the warmth of your bed so you can ready yourself for the day. 

As you brush your teeth while staring down your reflection, you wonder how your mind managed to conjure up such a gorgeous serenade. Perhaps you heard something similar while watching tv or it was playing in the background of a cafe or store. Whatever the answer may be, you don’t consider it much after spitting your toothpaste out and hoping in the shower. 

Until you fall asleep again that night and the song returns only moments after shutting your eyes. 

Two weeks go by of you hearing the same recurring melody in your head, and that’s when you deem it weird enough to head to the library for an answer. 

You start with physical books, figuring if the song is as old as you think, your chances of finding it there will be better than with a computer. Scouring through encyclopedias and textbooks galore, you spend the first half of the morning with your nose between dusty, old pages. Which does, in fact, yield some results once you compare your haphazard chicken scratch of the lyrics to a foreign language book and find that the words are similar to Korean. Armed with your new discovery, you return to the twenty-first century by researching the history and past variations of the language on your laptop. 

It turns out Hangul has gone through multiple different iterations across the centuries, and each one seems closer than the last, but the written history of the language ends before you find an exact match. Further confusing you because you must have heard it somewhere if it’s appearing in your dreams, but the more you search, the less you find. 

The day ends with Shazam, YouTube, and plain ole Google to find the song or even the singer, but none of the applications recognize the tune and you begin thinking you created both the ballad and its owner out of thin air, which shouldn’t be possible. 

When the sun sets and you’ve yet to leave the library or consume anything besides iced coffee, your roommate comes to rescue you. 

Emily, who happens to also be your best friend, walks into the large building like a woman on a mission. The fire in her eyes immediately tells you she means business and is going to stop you whether you want to or not.

“Em —“

“Girl,” she interrupts you. “I haven’t seen you all day, where have you been?”

“Here,” you answer like it’s obvious. 

She rolls her eyes while occupying the seat across from you.

“Is this about that song?” You nod sheepishly and let your head fall into the open book on the table. “I honestly don’t get why it’s bothering you so much. Dreams are weird! What else is new?”

“You don’t understand,” you groan. “It isn’t just a dream. I feel like someone is beside me singing directly into my ear. And how do you explain it being in a language I don’t speak and the voice of someone I don’t know?”

Emily shrugs before standing up and extending her hand out.

“Let’s just call it a mystery of the universe and go about our day, yeah?” Albeit reluctantly, you take her hand so she can pull you up. “It’s Friday night! We’ve got partying to do.”

You chuckle at her lack of priorities, but follow her to the doom room to get dolled up anyway.

Partying, clubbing, and drinking aren’t necessarily your favorite activities, but you adore spending time with your best friend and she always makes nights out enjoyable for you. It isn’t the activities themselves you don’t prefer, but the company that comes with the territory. 

It’s a secret only you, Emily, and God knows that you’re still a virgin despite being in your early twenties and an active socialite. 

The decision to remain celibate all these years is one you made all your own and isn’t for lack of options. You’re waiting for the right person to give your body to and it certainly isn’t going to be one of these grubby college guys who constantly try getting with you. You aren’t ashamed of your choice to wait, but going out can be difficult when everyone assumes you’re there to find a sexual partner for the evening. 

Emily acts as your first line of defense in those scenarios. Either by pretending to be your girlfriend or simply scaring them away, she makes it so you can have fun without being bothered by members of the opposite sex trying to bring you home. 

Although, sometimes you don’t mind the attention as long as you’re able to maintain your firm boundaries. Like tonight, when a handsome fellow student offers to buy you a drink and fervently agrees with you when you make it clear you won’t be coming home with him. Sure, men love to lie, but Emily gives you an assured look from across the bar telling you she’s got your back. So, you take his hand and allow him to lead you to the dance floor. 

You dance together through a few shitty songs the DJ very poorly mixes together, but you have a good time regardless of the random beat drops. His hands remain in a conservative position on your hips while you sway side to side and enjoy the feeling of his chest pressing on your back. 

There’s a brief lull between songs and you feel a cool breath on your neck right as the music becomes quiet enough.

“Y/N.”

Hearing your name makes your brow scrunch and you glance back over your shoulder. 

“How do you know my name?”

“Huh?” Your dance partner leans in towards you. “I didn’t say your name.”

Right on que, there’s another whisper.

“Y/N.”

The syllables have a slight musicality to them, as if the person is singing your name, and that’s when you recognize the voice.  

Shock and confusion forces you out of the stranger’s embrace. He reaches for you while asking what’s wrong, but you shake your head and weave through the crowd of bodies to quickly escape the dance floor. 

Once you’re free from the congestion, you frantically look around before pushing open the squeaky bathroom door and locking it behind you. Gripping the sink until your knuckles turn white, you inhale and exhale while counting each breath that moves through your lungs. 

It’s one thing to hear a mysterious voice in your dreams, it’s another entirely for him to visit you while you’re conscious. A dream you can rationalize away; this you cannot. 

After taking a moment to catch your breath and steady your racing heartbeat, you leave the bathroom to find your best friend. She’s still at the bar talking to a girl who’s precisely her type and you feel guilty about stealing her away, but you have to get out of here.  

“Em!” 

Her eyes momentarily search for the source of her name before landing on you. She enthusiastically waves until noticing your distraught expression and immediately jumps into protector mode.

“What’s wrong?” 

Her lady friend’s face distorts, but Emily pacifies her with a wave of her hand conveying you aren’t a threat in that regard.

“I’m… um… just ready to go, if that’s alright?” 

Fear and anxiety are evident in your features and Emily doesn’t hesitate to take your hand after apologizing to her companion. The two of you exit in a hurry, the chilly autumn air encompassing you and helping to clear your head as you walk home together.

“Did that guy do something to you?” You shake your head. “Then what’s going on, babe?”

“He said my name.”

“Who?”

“Him.”

“You mean —”

“Yes!”

Emily shakes her head back and forth like she’s trying to use the action to make sense of everything.

“Well, it must be because you’re drunk.”

“I had one drink,” you correct her.

Her mouth snaps shut when your response silences any possible retort waiting on her tongue. It’s obvious how scared you are and in order to avoid being dismissive, she stops applying logic to the strange situation and decides to just be there for you as best she can.

Once you’re home and getting ready for bed, you exclusively think of your allusive dream man saying your name tonight. The syllables and vowels rolling off his tongue were as beautiful as his song despite having no melody. It initially terrified you, but now there’s a piece of you craving to hear it again.

It’s still a mystery whether he’s real or merely a figment of your imagination, but he certainly feels like more than just a voice in your head.

A feeling which is validated when things change that night. As soon as dreamland whisks you away, the familiar song filters into your subconscious, but then the darkness begins moving the same as fog creeping in at dusk. The smokey presence encircles you like a pair of arms holding you tight and even the volume of his voice gets louder as though he’s kissing the shell of your ear. 

It sends shivers down your spine while goosebumps form on your skin, yet the reaction isn’t out of fear. In fact, you wish you could open your eyes to meet the owner of the ghostly limbs. 

His presence is all-encompassing and so intense it feels like there’s a physical weight pressing down on your chest. The new element to your recurring dream solidifies to you that there’s no way you're making this all up. He feels too real, too much, to be something conjured up by your own mind. 

You wake up with a shuddering gasp while clutching your head in both hands after spending the entire night being sung to and surrounded by him. None of this should be possible and yet you’re certain about what you experienced. 

Emily isn’t awake, so you spend a moment in bed calming your racing, worrisome thoughts before heading to the bathroom in hopes of washing all your convoluted emotions down the drain. 

Nighttime continues just the same for a couple more weeks, but you don’t do any research about the new development. You know when you inevitably find nothing it will only cause more stress, so you let the dreams continue without any real answers while hoping he’ll go away on his own.

You and Emily have a plan to spend a night out on the town with a couple friends tonight. It’s pretty standard to head to a bar or house party every weekend, but midterms just ended so all of campus will be out celebrating. It’s the first time you’ll be going out since the night you heard his voice and it would be a lie to say you aren’t nervous it’ll happen again. Alas, you’re only young once and you refuse to miss out on the action because of your fear of the unknown. 

There are empty cans and wine glasses, makeup tools, and clothes strewn all around your room as you prepare for the evening. Emily and two of your mutual friends who live across the hall are each occupying a corner as you all simultaneously do your hair, makeup, and choose your outfits. Emily and Hannah are deciding between two dresses while you’re applying mascara to your lashes. Shelby is still curling her hair and also happens to be preoccupied with arguing with her long distance boyfriend on the phone. 

“I do not envy that,” Emily notes while standing behind you and checking her ensemble in the mirror. 

“Nope, not even a little bit,” you concur.

Hannah joins you both to fix her lipstick that unfortunately smeared all over her teeth.

“I don’t know, maybe fighting every now and then is worth it to have consistent dick in your life,” she comments.

You roll your eyes.

“Having someone to fuck should be the cherry on top, not the reason you date them.”

Hannah and Emily make eye contact with knowing expressions. 

“You’re such a romantic, Y/N,” Hannah states.

Shrugging in response to her comment, you drop your mascara tube and stand to get dressed. 

“Maybe so, but I know what I want and am willing to wait for it,” you reply.

Emily smiles and squeezes your shoulders in support.

“As you should, babe.”

The four of you eventually finish dolling yourselves up and head towards the club everyone will be at tonight. It’s a different establishment than the bar you went to last time, but is in the same general area downtown. 

Upon arriving you immediately notice the place is packed beyond belief. Even though you expected it to be busy, the hordes of people definitely don’t ease your anxiety and you automatically grab Emily’s hand to bring her to the bar for your first round of drinks. 

The goal is to let loose following your exams and you aren’t going to let your worries about this mystery man dictate your actions, especially when you aren’t even certain he exists. If he wants to have another one sided conversation with you, so be it. 

With that in mind, you spend the first half of the evening drinking and chatting with men around the bar. The only issue is you can’t bring yourself to step onto the dance floor. Every time you do, something in your brain puts a complete halt on the movement and your companion eventually leaves to find a different dance partner. You don’t hear his voice or feel his presence, but there seems to be a mental block preventing you from engaging with anyone else.

You’re currently on caller number five, who’s a handsome stranger you’ve seen around campus a couple times. He’s ordering you another drink with his arm resting on the bar stool behind you and by now you’re drunk enough not to be too nervous, but you end up feeling stone cold sober when an icy chill crawls up your neck. 

There’s no rhyme or reason why you move so instantaneously, but without another thought you’re pushing your chair back to find the exit. Skirting past all the warm bodies occupying the already tight space, you finally reach the door and nod at the bouncer before stepping past him into the night.

As soon as the cool air nips at you, your teeth start chattering as you shiver from the harsh breeze. You wrap your arms around your torso while stepping away from the club to lean against the building. Inhaling the fresh air around you seems to calm your mind and you’re thankful for whatever force led you outside, whether your own brain or something else. 

While taking a moment just to breathe, you absentmindedly gaze out across the street. When you do, your eyes land on a man with quite possibly the most striking set of features you’ve ever seen.

Even though he’s a couple yards away across the pavement, you can see his raven hair and large, matching eyes as well as his pink lips, round nose, and sharp jaw. He effortlessly takes your breath away and you’re positive you’ve never seen him before because you’d remember a face like his. Yet the longer you stare, the more you swear you know him from somewhere. His aura is so familiar you can taste it on the tip of your tongue and despite the distance, you can feel intense energy radiating from him where you stand. 

Your reaction must amuse him because his lips quirk up in a smirk before he turns on his heel to leave in the opposite direction. 

Once he’s out of sight, you quietly gasp to replace the missing oxygen from your lungs. Never in your life have you experienced such a charged encounter and if you didn’t know any better, you’d swear it was a dream. 

The illustrious meeting frazzles you too much to return to your previous endeavor, so you message your friends and hail a cab to take you home. 

You remove your makeup and change into your pajamas in a flash, for the first time actually wishing to fall asleep and return to your nighttime companion. The different occurrences tonight were just so bizarre that the familiarity of your dream man’s song and touch are a comfort to you in comparison.

Although he does greet you soon after shutting your eyes, it isn’t how you expect; not the way he has for the last month or so. 

Tonight, the presence which usually encases you like strong arms, has fingers that caress you throughout your slumber. The shadowy digits dance along your arms and shoulders as his tender voice fills your mind with song. You didn’t know it was possible for him to feel any closer or more intense, but as he maps your entire outline by slowly tracing your every curve, there seems to be no space between you at all. 

It should terrify you more than any of the past instances have, but his presence is so mundane now that it almost feels natural for him to be touching you. 

After the intimate night with your faceless visitor, you don’t wake up having to catch your breath or clutch your chest as you often do. Instead, a content sigh leaves your lips as you take time stretching your limbs in bed.

“Who’s Jeongguk?” 

Your head whips towards the sound of your roommate’s voice.

“Huh?”

“It sounds like a name. You were saying it in your sleep,” Emily explains.

“I was?”

Talking in your sleep isn’t something you’ve ever been known to do. 

Emily nods to answer your question while getting out of bed to head to the bathroom, leaving you alone with your thoughts. 

You’ve never heard that name before so you don’t understand why it would be slipping from your lips in the night, but aside from the obvious connection, your mind simply knows whose name it is as though it's written in your internal code.

Assuming he’ll follow the normal pattern, you predict a couple more weeks of him gently exploring your body before he’ll up the ante, but that’s not the case. When you fall asleep following a lazy Sunday spent studying and watching movies with Emily, he changes his approach again. As always, the dream starts with his sanguine, melodic voice. His magnetic presence follows soon after and just like the night prior, it’s no longer just a shadowy weight surrounding you, but the tender touch of darkness. 

Unlike last night, his fingertips don’t begin their excursion at your shoulders and collarbones. No, his featherlight touch lands on the supple skin of your inner thighs.

His prowess initially shocks you, but as the ghost-like caress continues along the sensitive area bordering your core, you slowly succumb to the pleasant feeling. 

He touches you just the same for a while, as though it’s the first time he’s feeling someone’s warm skin. His hands move along your thighs and hips at a snail’s pace, never going higher than your ribs other than when he ever-so-slightly skims the underside of your breasts. It’s only after one of his slow descents down your stomach and abdomen that he ends the hypnotic pattern by placing his hand on your pussy. 

Your breath hitches and even in your sleep you’re aware of the soft moan that escapes. He doesn’t move at first, allowing you to acquiesce to the weight of his hand on your most private and exposed area. Then, as your consciousness whirls with anticipation, he tentatively stretches his fingers until he’s able to part your folds and circle your hole.

To no one’s surprise, you’re already soaking wet with feminine essence that he swirls around your lips with his digits. 

It simultaneously feels heavenly and sinful, but most of all surreal because you don’t understand how this is happening or even if it is. This could still just be a mirage of your mind after all, but somewhere deep within, you don’t believe it is; it simply can’t be.

He ceaselessly plays with your pussy the entire night, but his fingertips never actually sink into your sex, causing you to wake up in the morning already yearning for more. You’ve never been touched by someone else and you didn’t expect it to feel so amazing. Even though his fingers were merely a presence and not physically there, it was the most sexually pleasurable experience of your life so far.

You don’t tell Emily about the new occurrence as you normally would. Truthfully, you’re too ashamed of how much you enjoyed it to utter the truth out loud. Here you are, a proud virgin waiting for the right partner, who then surrenders to the phantom touch of someone who only exists in dreamland. 

Emily notices the shift in your behavior regardless of you mentioning anything, but she gives you space to sort through your emotions and waits patiently for you to come to her rather than prying the information out of you. Therefore, she’s the one who picks up on you slowly descending into madness the longer this goes on.

Night after night he returns to you, always touching you in different, mesmerizing ways without ever penetrating you. Instead, he’ll massage your breasts all night by alternating between squeezing them and tweaking your nipples until they’re so hard they hurt in the morning or running his hands up and down your inner thighs while brushing your core every so often to tease you. It’s pure torture and yet you can’t get enough. You start going to sleep earlier, waking up later, and eventually, even begin napping midday just to feel him again. 

By the time he finally uses his long fingers to fuck you, it’s been close to two months since you initially heard his voice in your head and you’ve been going insane for at least half that time. 

It happens on a frigid winter night while you’re cocooned in a pile of blankets. Emily’s at home this weekend for a family gathering, so you’re all alone in your dorm room. You wonder if he knows and that’s why he decides to enhance your relationship, if you can even call what you have anything so formal. 

Perhaps you’re just genuinely crazy and your lack of sexual encounters finally broke your mental state enough to create a fictional partner who spends the night with you. There’s no strength left within you to care either way; you’re too addicted to him, real or not, to rationalize or stop the dreams.

He’s touching you leisurely tonight, steadily inching his fingers up your waist before cupping your breasts in his large hands and giving them a generous squeeze. You’re used to the sensation and gladly welcome it as quiet, content sighs leave your parted lips. But the sound morphs into a sharp intake of air when he tries something different and you have to clutch the sheets in response. 

All of the sudden, a warm mouth is touching your chest and the pure shock caused by his actions almost startles you awake. Your visitor kisses across the fatty flesh of your left breast before moving to the right as his hands descend to your hips. It feels immaculate and you desperately wish you could touch him in return while he pleasures you. 

His lips wrap around your pebbled nipple and tug on the sensitive skin, making you moan exuberantly in your sleep. You believe that’s all he’s going to do, but then his fingers sneak into your wet folds so he can move your juices around and lubricate your cunt. He must be satisfied with how soaked you already are, because he switches to rubbing tight circles over your clit. It feels so intense you believe you’re going to burst, but he relieves the pressure by moving away from your pearl and parting your lips with his fingers. 

He’s still sucking on your tits while exploring the pussy he’s no doubt memorized and the dual sensations are mind numbing, but nothing could prepare you for the way your ecstasy peaks when he sinks two fingers into your hole. 

You scream as your back arches off the bed and you swear you can hear satisfaction in his voice as he continues singing to you. 

He begins by fucking you slow and deep, obviously enjoying the tightness of your untouched cunt around his fingers. It takes time for you to adjust to the foreign feeling, so you appreciate his initially timid approach. His andante pace doesn’t last for long, though, and another wail rips from your throat when he scrapes your nipple with his teeth while forcing his digits farther up into your pussy. 

Tears never once stop rolling down your cheeks throughout the entire encounter, but they’re all from the pleasure and relief of finally feeling him touch you where you need him the most. You’ve been craving this for so long and it’s even better than you imagined, so much so that you secretly hope your alarm never goes off so he can keep fucking you and slobbering all over your chest. 

It only takes a few minutes for you to have your first orgasm caused by someone else and it’s the single most exquisite experience of your life. The euphoria is so extreme it leaves you sobbing into your pillow as your body shakes and convulses. Your cunt pulses around his phantom fingers throughout the high and the sensation must do something to him, too, because his song stops abruptly. 

“Good girl, Y/N.”

His speaking voice paralyzes your mind to the point you don’t realize his fingers and lips are retreating. Besides him serenading you, you’ve only heard him say your name before, but his timbre is just as beautiful without a melody accompanying it. 

“Jeongguk.”

You barely recognize your weak voice and using the unfamiliar name is purely instinctual.

“That is right, my little mortal.”

His reply is your final moment together before you gasp awake and find yourself drenched in a cold sweat. Throwing the blankets off your shaking limbs, you sit on the edge of your bed to catch your breath. When you glance down, you see a large wet spot on your pajama bottoms that’s without a doubt a consequence of the orgasm he gave you. 

The room feels like it’s spinning and you can’t get a single thought straight, but one word manages to stand out amongst the kaleidoscope.

Mortal.

Despite leaving Emily in the dark for the last month or so, you practically word vomit an update to her when she walks through the door later that day. 

“He’s not human?”

“Yes, and it’s the answer I’ve been looking for. He can do what he does because he’s not human!”

“And you know this because…”

You may have excluded some key details when explaining your recent discovery, like him touching you and making you come last night.

“Well, he called me ‘his little mortal’ last night,” you confess.

Emily blinks in shock a couple times.

“He what?” She shakes her head in pure disbelief. “I’m sorry, I thought he only sang to you. He’s speaking to you now?” You nod. “Girl, human or not, you need to talk to someone about this. I mean, he’s basically a stalker.”

“Em, who the fuck is going to believe that someone’s been singing and talking to me in my sleep?”

You purposely don’t mention that you enjoy his presence in your life, stalker or not.

“Fair. Do you at least have an idea of what type of non-human he is?” 

“Not a clue. Monster lore has gotten pretty mixed up over the years and dream walking can be traced back to pretty much any of them,” you explain.

Emily sighs and sits beside you on your bed.

“I’m sorry you’re going through this, babe,” she tells you.

“You really believe me, just like that?”

“Of course I do,” she states. “I’ve seen what it’s done to you first hand. You’re antsy, talk in your sleep, constantly have your head in the clouds. You haven’t been yourself for a while now.”

Sighing in relief that you’re not alone, you rest your head on her shoulder while she reciprocates by wrapping an arm around you.  

Even with your massive break in the case, it doesn’t change anything, and your mystery monster continues to pleasure you with his hands every time you close your eyes. Which happens often because every touch just makes you more infatuated with him and within a couple weeks, you’re sleeping between every class and waking up as late as possible to spend as much time in his arms as possible. 

You’re aware how unhealthy the relationship is and yet something about it makes you feel fulfilled, rejuvenated, and whole. All you know is the sound of his voice and the weight of his presence, but he makes you feel things no other man ever has. 

As if you being asleep half the time isn’t enough for him, his ghostly embrace finds you wide awake in the library one night. To be fair, it’s finals season and you couldn’t spare any time for a nap between studying and running across campus for class. Perhaps he’s just as needy for you as you are for him and his only option is to greet you outside of your normal schedule. 

The book you’re reading falls right out of your hands and onto the floor when you first feel his fingers brushing your nape. You wonder if you fell asleep studying, but when you pinch your arm to check, the mild sting answers for you. Once you realize this is happening while you’re fully conscious and in public, you survey the area for any students or staff, but no one’s in sight. The library will be closing soon, so it makes sense you’re alone in the large building. 

His fingertips travel from your neck down the front of your torso as you relish in the sensation. Your head falls backwards, mouth drops open, and legs instinctively spread apart as if to make room for him, despite knowing he isn’t actually there. He descends like honey dripping from a spoon, but you embrace the feeling of him languidly tracing your curves before finally reaching your center. 

You're disappointed when his touch ceases entirely and a small whine leaves your throat in response, but he pacifies you quickly. Except when he returns to you, it isn’t the feeling of his hand on your core, but his lips. 

A shuddering moan breaches the air as his tongue repeatedly moves through your pussy from bottom to top. He licks you up and down like he’s afraid he’ll miss a spot and your nails reactively bite into the leather chair. You’ve never felt someone’s mouth on you and the sensation is otherworldly. Unlike him fingering you which you could compare to your own hand, feeling him kiss and lick your cunt is completely unrivaled by anything else. 

Releasing one arm of the chair to cover your mouth, you loudly moan and whimper as he continues eating you out. He works ravenously to drink up the essence pouring out of you and before you know it, you’re crying hot tears of pleasure.  

You want nothing more than to touch him in return or at least lace your fingers in his hair while his tongue plunges into your hole. Without anything else to hold onto, your free hand nearly rips the chair because of the intense pressure in your abdomen and thighs.  

It doesn’t take long for an orgasm to build in your gut because of his ministrations, but even when you come on his tongue with a sharp cry, he keeps lapping up your cum like water. He only stops his torment when you sob out the syllables of his name once the overstimulation becomes too much. 

His presence vanishes just as soon as he appeared and you're left panting and sweating in your cum soaked underwear just as the closing announcement for the library rings overhead. 

Frantically collecting your possessions, you practically run home with a half-zipped book bag and your headphones still around your neck. Upon reaching your dorm, you slam the door behind you and attempt to return your heartbeat to a normal cadence by remaining against the wood. 

You’re unsure what about tonight terrified you so much, but for whatever reason, you decide it’s time to fight back against your mystery monster. His incessant actions are changing you, etching away at your morals, and you refuse to lose your virginity to a mere ghost or something far worse. 

They say the best method of getting over someone is to get under someone else, so you ask Emily to go out with you tonight for the sole purpose of finding someone to fool around with. She’s rightfully hesitant and surprised by your sudden change of heart, but you assure her this is what you want and you leave campus together a couple hours later. 

The plan isn’t to sleep with someone, but you at least want to feel the touch of another person so you can forget the bond you’ve formed with your nightly visitor. 

It’s quite possibly the easiest mission ever to locate a relatively sober man to take you out back, and when you find someone you deem cute enough, you instruct him to follow you before taking his hand. 

You lead him into the alley beside the bar and immediately grab onto his jacket for a searing kiss up against the cold brick wall. He seamlessly matches your enthusiasm by holding you flush to his chest and slipping his tongue into your mouth. After making out for a minute or so, you feel his hand sneaking towards your belt and brace yourself, but before he can even undo your buckle, you realize you heavily underestimated how ready you are for this and push him off of you.

“Sorry, changed my mind,” you state while moving out of his embrace. 

A hand on the wall stops you from going any further and you glance back in confusion.

“I don’t think so, kitten,” he sneers.

Your face contorts in disgust at the pet name, but then you’re yelping as he tugs you back and cages you in with both arms. He cuts off any avenue of calling for help by kissing you again and your only choice is to try kicking him since he’s holding your arms up on either side of your head. But your attempts are unsuccessful once he uses his hips to pin you down and hold you still.

Fear courses through your veins like blood and you can feel tears pricking at your eyes. When he readjusts his grip so one of his hands is free while still securing you against the bricks, an unequivocal dread overtakes you.

Except nothing else happens. You see a flash of color behind his head and the next thing you know, his grasp is gone and he’s tumbling to the ground. For a poignant moment you just stare at his limp body beside your feet, but then reality creeps in and you lift your head.

“Humans should really stop touching what is not theirs.”

Before you is the man you saw a couple months ago and without any hesitation, you start screaming your head off.

The stranger’s eyes go wide for a split second before his expression shifts to one of annoyance, as if you being terrified of him killing someone is an inconvenience to him. His head tilts and he clicks his tongue before stepping forward to silence you by clasping his hand over your mouth. 

His actions certainly don’t help the terror in your belly, and you continue yelling even though  the sound is muffled.

“Shh,” he whispers. He’s merely centimeters away and you can feel his breath on your earlobe. “He is not dead, just unconscious.”

His voice is so recognizable you could pick him out of a blind line up and once you realize who’s standing in front of you, you cease your screaming and aggressively whine as a means of begging him to let go.

The pathetic sound must appease him because he chuckles while stepping back so you’re eye-to-eye.

“I know, I know. I am excited to finally be face to face as well.” His other hand rises to push some stray hair out of your eyes. “Are you going to be my good girl and stay quiet for me?” 

You nod while maintaining eye contact and he removes his hand in response. 

“You’re… him,” you pant.

“Him?”

It takes a second for the oxygen to return to your lungs so you can reply.

“Jeongguk. That’s your name, right?”

He smiles in obvious satisfaction and although it’s dark, you can see inhumanely sharp canines among the rest of his teeth. 

“Yes, my darling,” he answers you. 

The moment feels too surreal to comprehend and you’re unsure whether meeting him makes you happy or even more petrified. 

“Why me?”

Jeongguk’s eyebrow quirks up upon hearing your question, but he nods in understanding after a second and offers you his hand. 

“Come with me and I will explain everything.”

You wish it took you a while to discern the consequences and outcomes of leaving with him, but you take his hand almost instantaneously and follow him out of the alley without any further questions.

Jeongguk’s been alive for a long time, to the point he doesn’t necessarily remember the exact amount of years. He knows he’s the youngest of his coven since their leader is the one who turned him into a vampire, but as century after century goes by, his memories fade more and more. 

What he does recall is that being a human is boring and he heavily prefers being a vampire. The abilities, lifestyle, and overall allure of his position in the world brings him far more satisfaction than his previous human life. As a vampire, he can spend all of eternity drinking blood, having sex, and enjoying life stuck in his late twenties. It’s quite the advantage for him to look as he does; his handsome, youthful features providing everything he needs to quench his thirst to feed and fuck. The vampiric gifts bestowed on him to bring mortals into his clutches aren’t even necessary half the time.

Even so, he doesn’t shy away from using them, especially his singing voice that can lure anyone to him with a single line. 

Jeongguk can speak multiple languages after having plenty of centuries to learn some, but he still chooses to sing in his native tongue, albeit an older version of the language that’s since died off. Whenever he wishes to connect with a human, whether to drink their blood or use their body for his pleasure, all he has to do is sing an old Korean lullaby or ballad until they appear beside him. He could always coerce them to his side, a power shared by all vampires, but he prefers his company to join him of their own volition.

He’s never wanted a human for more than one night, unlike some of his brothers who have used their abilities to obtain a mate. 

It’s incomparable to human mates, who fall in love, get married, and have children. A vampire mate is more or less an easy way of getting food and/or laid whenever one pleases. There’s a ritual which can be done to make said human immortal, although not a vampire, allowing the vampire to feed off the human’s blood without killing them. Most vampires still hunt for their meals and reserve their mates for sexual purposes only rather than a food source, but plenty of his kind use them for both. 

Not everyone in his coven has a mate, but it’s seen as a goal for vampires to acquire one. Jeongguk doesn’t have any interest in it, perfectly content having his pick of the litter when it comes to mortals. Why settle for one when you can have as many as you like?

That all changes the moment he lays eyes on you. 

He never understood why his brothers and so many other vampires would take on a mate when there’s millions of humans to choose from, but when he sees you for the first time, he finally gets it. 

You’re sitting on a bench at the university Jeongguk often peruses to find his meals. The sun’s only just gone down, hence why Jeongguk can walk around freely, but even in the moonlight he can see how beautiful you are. At first, he figures he’ll just have a fun night by bringing you into his bed, but then the wind blows and he inhales your alluring scent for the first time. 

Jeongguk can smell your innocence from a mile away, the dark red, rich, virgin blood pumping through your veins nearly causing him to lose his mind. Adult virgins are a rare find nowadays, especially one as undeniably gorgeous as you. 

A mortal must be a virgin for the mating ritual to occur, making it harder for vampires to locate potential mates as human society becomes more sexually liberal as time goes on. 

Alas, here you are, the most perfect little mortal he’s ever seen. 

You’re merely reading with your legs crossed and your hair up in a bun, but having your jugular on full display for Jeongguk to see while you’re clueless to his nearby presence has his mouth watering. 

It’s worrisome just how badly he wants you, both your blood and body, but he knows he has to wait. If he’s going to make you his mate, you have to want him just as much. He won't be able to utilize his normal tricks to attract you to him, he has to seduce you. 

He skips dinner altogether to hurry home and ask his coven for advice. When he enters the massive, abandoned mansion they’ve been living in for the past few decades, he bounds down the steps a couple at a time until he finds his brothers in the large living room.

“Hyungs,” he calls out to them. 

Six heads turn towards the sound of his voice and a couple of them gesture for him to join them. 

“Why do you look so clean? Were you not going out to feed?” Seokjin, the oldest of his coven, asks.

Jeongguk waves his question off as he comes to stand in front of them on the couch.

“I found a virgin,” he states. 

All of their eyes widen in both surprise and delight.

“An adult virgin?” Jimin asks.

“Yes.”

“In this day and age?” Yoongi comments.

“And?” Hoseok probes him further.

Jeongguk’s eyes roll into his skull as he imagines you all alone on that bench. 

“She is the most stunning mortal I have come across in centuries,” Jeongguk explains. 

“You finally settling down, then?” Namjoon asks with an eager grin.

“I do not believe I have a choice,” he admits with a smile of his own. “Will you help me?”

Despite not being the eldest, Namjoon is considered their leader and since he’s the one who turned Jeongguk, they have an especially close bond. 

“Help you how?” Taehyung questions. “All you have to do is fill her womb with your seed.”

Jeongguk grimaces at the comment even though that’s precisely what he wishes to do to you. 

“She has to ask me for it,” he replies. 

Taehyung’s eyebrows rise at his response since Jeongguk’s usually the most sexually pervasive of them all, but he understands the sentiment.

“It is simple. You use your gift,” Yoongi answers. 

All vampires have a specific power besides their normal abilities which they can use to attract humans to them. Jeongguk’s is obviously his siren voice, while his brothers have various other ones. 

“I am aware, but I have only used it for single encounters and I will not be able to convince her after just one meeting.”

“You could dream walk,” Namjoon suggests. “It would give you enough time to slowly lure her in.”

“It will be hard, though. You have to resist going too fast or you will risk scaring her,” Seokjin states. “Mortals are able to seal their subconscious minds from us if they so wish. Then you will be left with no choice but to use coercion."

Jeongguk scratches his nape and nods his head as he processes their advice. It seems like his best option, but he’s never done it before, so he’ll need to practice before attempting it on you. 

“Go get something to eat,” Jimin instructs while patting him on the shoulder on his way out. 

His brothers concur with the final suggestion and Jeongguk can’t help but agree given that vampire powers work best following a meal. 

So, he ventures out again to the same campus where he found you. It’s the weekend meaning he has plenty of young blood to choose from as students mosey about from party to party. He doesn’t particularly enjoy the taste of blood tainted with alcohol, but they’re the easiest population to subdue and coerce into forgetting the encounter. 

Before finding his prey for the evening, he returns to the bench to pick up your scent and hopefully find where you live. It’s easy enough when yours sticks out so much amongst the rest, taking him no time at all to locate your dorm room. 

The light is still on, so even though you’re on the third floor, he can see you sitting in bed watching something on your laptop. Luckily, you have artwork on your wall spelling out your name or else he doesn’t know how he would learn it. He whispers the moniker under his breath a couple times, practicing how to roll the syllables off his tongue. 

Even though your hair is down and it unfortunately conceals part of your face, Jeongguk is just as enamored with you as he was a few hours ago. You look so gentle, warm, and soft and he wants nothing more than to sink his fangs into your neck while his cock is buried deep in your pussy.

No one’s ever had you like that, which means you’ll be entirely, solely his and in that moment he swears to do anything and everything to ensure that happens. 

Jeongguk reluctantly leaves after watching you for a while longer and continues on his mission to feed from a couple drunk college kids. 

Upon returning home, he swaps his bloody clothes for clean ones before immediately heading to the expansive library they’ve built up over many years, courtesy of none other than Namjoon. He spends the night studying both ancient and new vampire texts that explain dream walking in graphic detail so he’s fully prepared to accomplish it with you. 

The following night he returns to practice on some unsuspecting students. He isn’t able to see their initial reactions in the morning, but once the sun goes down, he studies the humans and thankfully, all of them tell their friends about hearing a mysterious singer in their heads the night prior, so Jeongguk considers it a success.

He waits one more night so he can feed again beforehand and as soon as the moon rises, he finds himself outside your window. Dream walking is possible from afar, but at least for now, he wants to be nearby. Besides, he can’t help but crave seeing you whenever he’s able.

You take a while to fall asleep, but Jeongguk is patient and passes the time by admiring you as you complete your nighttime routine and change into comfier clothes before slipping beneath the covers. Once your eyes close, he focuses on propelling his voice into your mind as he did with the other students. He doesn’t have to actually sing to serenade you in your dreams, but he’s still technically singing in his head, so his emotions and inflections will reach you regardless. 

There’s no obvious reaction on your face to show him his powers are working and it’s not as though he can stay until the morning to see you wake up. He believes he was successful, though, because when he comes back the next night, you’re dramatically explaining the occurrence to your roommate. 

All your mannerisms, including your pretty voice and animated expressions, utterly captivate Jeongguk as he watches from outside and for the first time, he doesn’t mind the idea of spending eternity with a single soul. 

He serenades you night after night for a couple weeks so he can gain confidence in his abilities before advancing to something more difficult. It’s important he has a good handle on the technique and he also wants to avoid moving too fast for your sake. Although, that plan doesn’t last long when he follows you out to the bars one night. 

You and your friend, who he learns is Emily, are walking hand-in-hand towards downtown while Jeongguk trails behind a fair distance away since he can still see and hear you easily. He’s honestly surprised you’re going out at all, since you’re obviously not the type to have casual sex, but he definitely doesn’t mind seeing you in a skin tight outfit. 

Despite remaining outside while you enjoy your night, he still smells you from across the street. Meaning he can tell when you end up standing too close to another human inside the bar. 

It’s evident that alcohol is gradually mixing with your blood, but the scent isn’t potent enough for you to be drunk. He despises the idea of you willingly interacting with someone else, but he’s also aware that he’s helpless to stop you. So there you are, borderline sober and dancing with a human man while Jeongguk’s blood boils underneath his skin. 

Even though you don’t know it yet, you're his, and these mortals better keep their hands off you before Jeongguk loses his goddamn mind. 

In an act of desperation to separate you two, he decides to try speaking to you while you’re conscious. He knows it’s doable when in close proximity to someone, but still much harder than dream walking. Usually the person has to be inebriated, fatigued, or easily susceptible to persuasion and you barely fall into one of those categories. 

Regardless of the possible hurdles, Jeongguk completely focuses on you using his mind to communicate with you. He figures keeping it simple will best accomplish his goal, so he merely utters your name in his head. 

The sound must reach you, because your scent spikes with anxiety and confusion. He repeats your name, singing it this time so you know it’s him calling out to you and the plan works flawlessly. Within a single moment he smells you hurrying away from the man off to a secluded area far from anyone else’s scent. 

He feels slightly guilty upon hearing your heart beating erratically because of him, but the knowledge that it’s only a matter of time until you’ll be happily welcoming the sound of his voice soothes him. 

You leave soon after with your friend trailing close behind and Jeongguk waits while you walk far enough ahead of him before following you home. Once he sees you arrive safely back at your dorm room, he admires you from the shadows as you remove your makeup and let your hair down, every mundane movement of yours holding his full attention. 

When you fall asleep, Jeongguk plans on continuing his previous endeavor of singing to you, but then he remembers the sick feeling in his gut when he knew you were in someone else’s arms. His jealousy and anger boils over until he has no choice but to change tactics. For the second time tonight, he attempts something new by sending not only his voice to you, but his presence. Vampires are able to use everything but their physical being to communicate with humans from afar, so he imagines his arms wrapping around you. 

He watches as you shiver in your sleep and goosebumps appear on your arms, telling him everything he needs to know about the success of his abilities. 

Satisfaction swirls inside of him as he holds you in his arms for the first time, albeit only subconsciously. He can’t sense any distress from you either, meaning everything is going according to plan.

Once he’s certain the connection will hold no matter the distance, he heads home to convey his accomplishment to his brothers. 

Jeongguk doesn’t watch you sleep anymore since it’s easier to concentrate while relaxing in his own bed, but he still stands outside your window while you get ready or stay up late studying. 

That’s how he knows you’re going out again a couple weeks later. 

The usually quiet dorm room is suddenly full of laughter and music as you, your roommate, and two unrecognizable women prepare to head out later in the evening. 

You look undeniably exquisite as you sit in front of a mirror applying your makeup and curling your hair. The sight nearly makes Jeongguk forgo his entire plan and take you right there, but he knows patience is the key to winning you over. 

Just as he did before, he follows you and your friends along the winding streets leading to downtown. You seem nervous in comparison to last time and he wonders if it’s because of him and his previous actions. Even if that is the case, he has to push through until you’re comfortable and needy for him or he’ll never succeed in taking you as his mate. 

He can tell you’re anxious immediately upon your arrival, but you self-soothe by drinking as soon as you step inside. Jeongguk grimaces at the smell of alcohol tainting your delicious blood and the night only goes further south when you remain close to multiple different men throughout the night. 

The scent of their dirty blood standing near yours makes him want to be sick. His only solace is that you never spend much time with them, jumping from person to person every thirty minutes or so. Jeongguk is beyond curious why you’re behaving in such a manner, but he vehemently hopes it’s because he’s in the back of your mind. 

He believes his theory might actually be correct when your scent spikes with adrenaline and your heartbeat grows closer. His whole body goes taught in fear of ruining things by seeing you face to face, but before he can hide, you’re pushing the glass door open and resting against the brick wall outside. 

All of his senses dial to ten as he stares at you shivering in the cold. There’s a split second where he thinks he can make a run for it, but then you gradually lift your head in his direction. When your eyes land on him, they widen dramatically and your breath hitches. He knows it’s impossible for you to recognize him, but there’s a glimmer in your eyes telling him you have a hunch as to who he is. The idea makes him smirk as he appreciates you shamelessly ogling him, but he doesn’t remain there to enjoy your expression for much longer.

Disappointment is evident in your scent as Jeongguk walks away down the sidewalk and it fills him with pride. Seeing you up close and more importantly, your reaction to seeing him, is the exact amount of fuel he needs to keep your relationship moving forward. Truthfully, he simply can’t wait any longer to finally touch you. 

Once you fall into a deep sleep that night, he imagines his hands caressing you, taking his sweet time feeling you for the first time by tracing your outline over and over again throughout your slumber. 

His more intimate presence comes with the consequence of you being able to learn more about him in return. It’s a natural evolution of your bond growing stronger and the more intense your nightly routine becomes, the more of a two-way street the dream walk will be. Jeongguk isn’t sure how much your subconscious mind will absorb, but he hopes you’re able to sense something about him other than his phantom embrace.

It kills him that you’re both alone in your respective beds rather than tangled up in his sheets together, but despite the sensations not being as fervent as they will be in person, he’s pacified by the feeling of your soft, supple skin beneath his fingertips.

Jeongguk wishes the simple touch satiated him, but when you wake up in the morning and the connection severs, he realizes it isn't nearly enough. He just wants more, more, and more of you and although he originally planned to continue with his steady timeline, he can’t help himself from escalating things again the following night. 

It'll be more difficult to accomplish, so as soon as night falls, he finds himself a couple humans to feed from before returning home to his bed. When he senses that you're asleep through your mental connection, he closes his eyes while picturing himself touching you.  

His fingers meet your warm thighs and his mind goes completely haywire. Even through the dream walk you feel like absolute heaven to touch and it takes all of his willpower not to rush things. Knowing the wait will be worth it, he spends an ample amount of time moving his hands up and down your waist, hips, and thighs. 

Once he grows too impatient, he finally rests his hand over your core after descending from your abdomen. He desperately wishes to see your reaction or smell your scent changing because of the arousal, but for now he’ll just keep imagining it. After waiting a moment for you to relax, he uses his fingers to part your folds so he can feel your pussy for the first time.

The sheer wetness and warmth of your cunt has his eyes rolling back as he bites his lip to refrain from moaning aloud. All he’s doing is moving his digits up and down your slit and yet his cock is straining against his pants. You feel unbelievable and exactly as he always knew you would, even without pushing his fingers inside of you. 

He continue to play with you by spreading your essence around all night. He wants to do more; so much more, but he knows now is the most crucial time to move at a snails pace, so you acclimate to his touch to the point it’s the only thing you want and need. 

When the morning comes, the first thing he does is pull his hard dick out of his pants to relieve the pressure that’s been building all night. Once he’s more confident in his abilities, he’ll be able to masturbate as he feels you up, but until then he’ll have to do so afterwards. In all honesty, his dream is to watch you jerk him off; to see your small hand wrapped around his cock as you pump him as fast as your humanity allows.

Jeongguk hasn’t masturbated in a long time, since he could easily find someone to fuck prior to meeting you, but now you occupy every single thought in his head and he can’t comprehend wanting to be with someone else when he has you. 

Short, staccato grunts leave his mouth as he eagerly moves his hand up and down his cock, using the precum pooling on his tip to lubricate himself. He moans with his head buried in the pillows as an orgasm builds in his abdomen and before he can even fully enjoy the friction of his hand around his dick, he’s coming all over himself with a whine that sounds like your name. 

It isn’t the last time he jacks off while waiting for you to return to him and as he continues to tease you by fondling your erogenous zones every night, you start sleeping even more. 

You go to bed earlier, wake up later, and Jeongguk notices you begin napping the longer your ghostly affair goes on. It fills him with pride and satisfaction that he has you right where he wants you. It’s obvious you’re becoming just addicted to him as he is to you and he knows it’s only a matter of time before you can be together. 

After about a month of touching you everywhere but within the walls of your cunt, Jeongguk decides it’s time to take your relationship to the next level. 

He makes himself comfortable outside your window to watch, something he hasn’t done in quite some time, because there’s nothing he wants more than to see your reaction when he sinks his fingers deep inside you. 

To his surprise and delight, he finds you alone in your room, meaning you’ll have no reason to hold back for the sake of waking someone else up. 

Jeongguk’s eyes remain on your pretty face as he begins his nightly ritual. He’s sitting just below your window, in a hidden area that still gives him the perfect line of sight into your bedroom. It’s wintertime, so no one should be outside to catch him, but he still doesn’t want to risk being visible.

He waits until you’re fast asleep before shifting his shadowy presence from that of his hands to his mouth by kissing across one of your breasts. From his position outside he can see and hear your breath catch in your throat and it encourages him to continue relentlessly. He kisses and licks your chest, eventually latching onto one of your nipples and sucking on the sensitive skin. While his mouth is busy, one of his ghost-like hands descends to your core so he can play with your pussy to his heart's content. 

He doesn’t tease you for long because he’s honestly dying to feel you, so upon deeming you wet enough, he pushes two of his fingers into your cunt to penetrate you for the first time. 

Your tight, virgin hole sucks his digits into its warmth without him having to do any work, creating a feeling far better than his imagination could ever produce. The soaking wet, pulsing pussy wrapped around him drives him absolutely insane. Accompanied by the vision of you crying out and arching off the bed when he starts fucking you with his fingers, he feels so unbelievably satisfied the emotion seeps into his nightly song. 

His eyes observe your every expression as he pleasures you in your dream and before long he joins in by palming himself. He’s rock hard and throbbing beneath the fabric of his jeans and if he wasn’t outside, he’d pull his cock out to get himself off alongside you. 

It doesn’t take long for your climax to ramp up. Jeongguk can tell from both your body language and the way your pussy grips his fingers like a vice. He speeds up the pace of his own hand over his bulge so he can come with you and soon enough you both feel an unbelievably intense release from your individual orgasms. 

Jeongguk uses his free hand to cover his mouth as he grunts, his hot cum soaking his underwear and revealing a wet patch on his denim. Meanwhile, your whole body is shaking as pleasurable tears roll down your cheeks and Jeongguk is beyond delighted at the sight of you writhing in ecstasy because of him.

Without thinking, he speaks both aloud and to your subconscious. 

“Good girl, Y/N.”

He notices your eyebrows furrowing, but then you surprise him in return by replying.

“Jeongguk.”

His jaw goes slack at the sound of his name rolling off your tongue. He wasn’t even aware you knew his name, but the bond you share must’ve provided you with that information at some point. 

You knowing who he is fills him with such pride and accomplishment that he happily responds to your call.

“That is right, my little mortal.”

Jeongguk continues making you come night after night for a couple more weeks and you seem to want it just as badly as him, seeing as you go to sleep almost every two hours like clockwork. 

He certainly doesn’t mind fucking you with his hand or pleasuring your tits multiple times a day, especially because that’s his ideal cadence for when you become his mate. The issue is he grows comfortable with the routine, and when you break it one day by staying awake, he gets irrationally antsy. 

After tracking your scent from your dorm room, he finds you in the library about thirty minutes before closing. You look to be studying, but Jeongguk can see your droopy eyes and slumped shoulders caused by exhaustion. 

Since he’s been without you all day, he decides to use his proximity and your fatigue to his advantage by sending his presence to you while you’re awake.

The very second his hands graze your neck, you sigh in relief while your head lulls back, and as he continue down your torso, you spread your legs apart as though he’s actually there. Your innate reaction makes him chuckle. His claws are in you so deep and your obvious want for me makes him up the ante of your relationship yet again.

Rather than using his hands to pleasure you, he imagines himself licking a long stripe up your entire cunt before circling his tongue over your hole. He relentlessly eats you out, kissing and sucking on your wet pussy like a man starved. It’s not the same as it will be once he truly gets his hands on you, but that’ll be soon enough. 

You taste fucking delicious and if it weren’t for you coming on his tongue in practically no time at all, he would go on for hours. 

He doesn’t stop even as he’s swallowing your cum and you’re covering your mouth to suppress your loud, whimpering moans, but then he hears you crying his name and he removes his presence from your mind to grant you relief. 

His eyes lock onto you afterwards, eager to see your reaction to his ministrations. Except when he peers into the window of the library again, you don’t look remotely happy and he can hear your blood pumping erratically in your veins. He watches you gather your things and rush out of the building towards your dorm and once you’re there, you press yourself against the door with your eyes shut while slowly inhaling and exhaling. 

Did he scare you? It’s been months of him meeting you in your sleep and you’ve never once reacted like this. 

It could be because you were awake or maybe using his mouth on you was too much. He vehemently hopes that isn’t the case and proceeds to follow you for the remainder of the night to ensure he didn’t ruin his carefully laid plans.

Unfortunately for him, your out of character behavior continues. 

You seem to ask your friend to go out again and Jeongguk is forced to watch as you doll yourself up and head out with her to a bar or club where you’ll no doubt be interacting with human men. He follows you as always until you enter the establishment and he’s left outside to sense your movements rather than see them. 

Although, you appear before him again far sooner than he expects by leaving hand-in-hand with some random man. 

Jeongguk’s anxiety sky rockets as he observes you leading the man into an alley where you pull him in for a kiss. His nerves morph into pure, unadulterated anger, his hands practically shaking with fury as he stares at the scene before him of you making out with someone else. 

Here he ate you out, most likely giving you one of your best orgasms to date, and you have the audacity to kiss some human a few hours later? 

His emotions are about to get the better of him when he sees you push the man away and side step out of his embrace, instantly relieving his agony. The satisfaction is short-lived, though, because a moment later you’re being yanked back and pinned against the wall. The man kisses you again, obviously against your will, as you struggle helplessly to get him off you. 

Jeongguk automatically sees red and within a split second he’s using his vampire speed to reach you so he can hit the man’s pressure point and knock him out cold. 

He watches in disgust as the grimy creature falls to the ground with a pathetic thump.

“Humans should really stop touching what is not theirs,” he sneers.

When he glances towards you to check that you’re alright, you shock him by screaming bloody murder as soon as your eyes meet. 

Your adverse reaction instantly frustrates him, as if he didn’t just save you from this punk. Regardless of his own feelings, he knows you’re only human and that adrenaline is likely running the show in lieu of logic, so he simply clicks his tongue before muffling your noises with his hand. 

When you still attempt to scream even with him covering over your mouth, he steps forward to whisper in your ear.

“Shh. He is not dead, just unconscious.”

Jeongguk feels your entire body tense with realization and soon enough your cry for help turns into a pleading whimper, making him chuckle pridefully because of your quick recognition of his voice.

“I know, I know.” He steps back to see your pretty face. “I am excited to finally be face to face as well.” His voice seems to calm you and Jeongguk reactively brushes some hair out of your eyes. “Are you going to be my good girl and stay quiet for me?” 

When you nod your head in response to his question, he drops his hand and gives you space to catch your breath.

“You’re… him.”

It’s the first time he’s hearing your voice up close and it has every neuron in his brain firing off.

“Him?”

“Jeongguk. That’s your name, right?”

He could hear you say his name over and over for hours and not grow tired of it.

“Yes, my darling.”

He’s wearing a saccharine smile because he simply can’t contain his happiness any longer. You’re finally right here in front of him where you truly belong. 

“Why me?” 

Your question gives Jeongguk pause and his eyebrow quirks up in response. It makes sense given the situation, but for him the answer is so obvious he doesn’t know how to properly verbalize it.

Instead of answering, he extends his hand towards you.

“Come with me and I will explain everything.”

Not an ounce of hesitation passes through you before you take his hand and Jeongguk internally celebrates as he leads you away from the alley.

The two of you walk hand-in-hand down winding back roads which run parallel to a large forest. Jeongguk doesn’t speak, but you can tell he’s perfectly content just holding your hand. You admire his handsome profile as you stroll and the feeling of being beside him after so long is both astonishingly surreal and totally natural. It should terrify you; he should terrify you, but you don’t feel anything close to fear.

“What are you?” You ask after a long time of comfortable silence.

Jeongguk smirks at your question before meeting your gaze.

“Would you like to guess?”

His antics make you chuckle. Here he is, some type of creature of the night, playing a guessing game with you. You play along regardless of the absurdity of the situation by tapping your chin with your free hand.

When you glance at him again, you allow your eyes to trace his features before answering him assuredly.

“Vampire.”

He smiles and it’s confirmation enough when you see his sharp fangs peaking out. 

“Am I so obvious?”

“No,” you reply. “Just a hunch.”

Jeongguk stops abruptly and you follow suit, waiting patiently by his side for him to speak again.

“Are you scared, darling?”

“No.”

Your instantaneous response makes him smile again.

“Why not?”

It’s hard to explain given that you don’t truly understand your own emotions about the matter. 

“I’m not sure to be honest. At this point, you’re just so familiar to me that I feel comfortable with you.” You sigh. “I am afraid of what you might do to me, though.”

Jeongguk’s brow creases as he invades your personal space by stepping closer.

“Do you think I would hurt you, precious?”

His reply makes your eyes roll.

“Well, you are a vampire. You know, the monsters who drink blood. Something I conveniently have plenty of,” you explain sarcastically. 

He laughs while shaking his head back and forth.

“Oh, my little mortal, you truly believe I would spend months familiarizing you with my presence if I was just going to kill you upon meeting one another?” 

You suppose he makes a great point since all his efforts would go to waste if he drank you dry right now. 

“What do you want with me then?”

Jeongguk begins walking again, tugging you along by the hand so you can reach your destination and he can properly explain the answer to your inquiry. 

When you reach a large mansion hidden amongst the tall trees of the forest, you know you’ve arrived without him saying as much. 

Jeongguk leads you up the stone steps before opening the door and chivalrously offering you entry before himself. The home is beyond grand, with beautiful, ornate artwork and decor around every corner. It’s suited for someone as old as Jeongguk presumably is, but you wonder if it’s solely his.

“Do you live here alone?” You ask.

“No, I have a coven.”

He reclaims your hand to guide you down a long corridor left of the entrance.

“How many of you are there?” 

Although you’re asking him question after question, your eyes are busy surveying every inch of the magnificent house.

“I have six older brothers, but there are people who stay here, too,” he explains.

“What… what do you mean?” 

The idea of other humans being here sends shivers down your spine because you aren’t certain whether or not it’s by choice.

Jeongguk smiles while glancing back at you.

“You really are eager to know more, huh?”

Right on cue, he halts you in front of a wooden door. He doesn’t give you a chance to ask any questions before twisting the doorknob, revealing four women lounging on plush sofas and chairs. 

“Hi, Jeongguk!” They cheer in unison.

“Good evening, ladies,” he greets them in return. “This is Y/N, the woman I have been telling you about.”

“Oh my gosh! Hello!” A beautiful blonde woman crosses the room to pull you into a hug. “It is so wonderful to finally meet you.”

You have no clue what the hell is going on, but you return her embrace out of politeness. She releases you to rejoin the others in the center of the room and the three remaining women wave.

“We have heard so much about you, Y/N,” a gorgeous brunette states.

The final two women nod in agreement while smiling graciously at you.

“These are my brother’s mates,” Jeongguk explains.

“Mates?”

Jeongguk nods before continuing.

“Vampires are very social creatures, so not only do we have covens, but many of us take on a human mate to be our lifelong companion.”

The scattered puzzle pieces of information begin clicking into place upon hearing his explanation and your blood runs cold when you realize what all of this means.

Jeongguk must notice you growing uncomfortable because he quickly waves goodbye before shutting the door and turning his attention back to you.

“C’mere, my darling,” he coos while taking your hand. “We can talk in my bedroom.”

Although your nerves are on the fritz and you aren’t sure if you want to hear more, you follow him in the opposite direction until you reach an open door framing a large, grandiose bedroom. 

His room looks a lot like him; mysterious and dark, but full of old artifacts and deep, rich colors. Jeongguk allows you to enter first by gesturing for you to sit on his king bed and joins you once his bedroom door is closed behind him. 

“You… you want me to be like them, is that it?”

Jeongguk’s eyes trace over your features before he responds.

“That is correct.”

You sharply inhale and stand to pace back and forth at the foot of his bed. 

“What would that entail? I mean, how can I be your lifelong companion if you live forever?” 

“There is a ritual that turns you immortal. Not a vampire, but you will be unable to die,” he calmly replies.

His answer only confuses you more.

“What’s the point? Wouldn’t you rather spend eternity with a vampire?” 

“I cannot drink the blood of a fellow vampire.”

A beat of heavy silence passes, and then all of your bodily systems go on red alert and you run straight for the door without another thought, which is silly because Jeongguk is a vampire and moves at quadruple your speed. 

“Y/N. Y/N, hold on.” 

He reaches you before your hand can even graze the doorknob, snagging your waist and turning you around to face him.

“Let go of me!”

“I would never hurt you, YN, I swear,” he assures you.

“Please, I just want to go home,” you beg. Head falling to his shoulder, you grip his shirt in your hands in an act of pure desperation. “Please, Jeongguk.”

His fingers soothingly comb through your hair and despite your best interest, the repetitive motion calms your racing heartbeat.

“I will answer any questions you have, precious. Please do not go.”

While lifting your head to meet his reverent gaze, you take a deep breath in preparation for your next question. 

“Do you love me?”

Jeongguk’s expression momentarily shifts into shock, but he quickly recovers.

“Love is a human emotion. It is not the proper way to describe my feelings for you,” he answers. “They say love is patient and kind, but I am neither of those things. The only reason I waited so long to introduce myself is because I did not want to scare you. Everything I do or have done is for my own selfish motivations.” He sighs and reaches out to caress your cheek with the back of his hand. “But I want you more than I have ever wanted something in my long life and I need you so bad I feel it in a heart that no longer beats. You consume my every thought and are the reason behind my every action, so if that is what you consider love, then I suppose I do.”

His words take your breath away and suddenly every ounce of fear in your body dissipates. 

“You still haven’t told me why I’m the one you want.”

“The ritual only works if the human is a virgin,” Jeongguk answers. 

Something about his response shatters your heart, because this isn’t about you, it’s about you being untouched, pure. Whether or not he loves you doesn’t matter when you’re merely a pawn to him.

You scoff while shaking your head, shoving his hand off of you and turning back to the door.

“I want to go home, Jeongguk.”

A loud sigh comes from behind you and the next thing you know, his strong arms are wrapping around your middle. 

“You misunderstand, my pretty mortal. It is true you have to be a virgin to become my mate, but that is not why I chose you.” He presses a kiss to your nape and you involuntarily close your eyes in content. “I never intended on taking a mate until I saw you and became completely bewitched by your beauty, and later your mannerisms and personality. If you were not a virgin, I would merely turn you into a vampire to make you my companion.”

You wish you had the strength to pull away from him and leave, but everything about him is so addicting that you can’t bring yourself to move.

“What if I don’t want to be immortal?” 

Jeongguk hums in thought while slowly kissing across your neck and shoulder.

“Do you not want to be with me?”

It’s a far too weighted question, but you attempt to answer truthfully anyway.

“I… I do, but it isn’t the same. We wouldn’t be able to grow old together or get married and have children,” you explain your point of view. 

“That is true. I cannot offer you the same life a human male can, but no human can offer you what I can; pleasure you how I can,” he whispers in your ear. 

His statement sends shivers down your spine and causes goosebumps to appear all over you. You have no comparison since you only know his touch, but you can’t imagine someone else ever making you feel how he does.

“I’ve waited my whole life to give my body to someone and always hoped it would only be one person,” you admit. 

“It still can be,” he argues while brushing your hair away from your neck. His lips produce a dark, purple hickey on your skin and your head tips back in euphoria when he scrapes his fangs over the mark. “All you have to do is say the word and you will be all mine. Forever.”

His offer is all too enticing, and you have to rapidly shake your head to dispel your wild thoughts before turning to face him again.

“Why do you need my permission? You’re a vampire, aren’t you?”

One side of Jeongguk’s mouth curls up in a smirk. 

“It is true I can make you do whatever I wish with the power of coercion, but I do not want to acquire a mate like that. You have to want it, want me, for yourself.”

“Have you ever used your powers on me?” 

Jeongguk fervently shakes his head.

“Never.”

“How do I know you’re not lying?” 

He chuckles in disbelief. 

“You would know, darling.” You gesture with a wave of your hand for him to further explain. “When a vampire coerces you to do something, you feel it.”

“Show me,” you demand.

Jeongguk pauses as his eyebrows rise, but after a decisive moment he clicks his tongue and sets his sights on you, his brown eyes suddenly piercing and far darker than normal.

“Come.”

A crushing, unbearably heavy thought weighs down on your mind and without thinking or even flinching, your feet carry you to his side. He catches your waist once you’re close enough, but you can only feel his arm around you, not see it, because your brain and other four senses are too overloaded with his voice and intense aura.

When the sensation disappears after a second, you dramatically inhale to collect the air around you. 

“Holy shit,” you gasp.

“See?” Jeongguk asks in a smug voice. “All I did was visit you in your dreams. Nothing more.”

“You ate me out while I was awake,” you correct him.

He smiles while tugging you closer until you’re nose to nose.

“Mm, yes. I just could not resist you a moment longer, my sweet little mortal.” One of his hands possessively cradles your jaw. “Perhaps I can convince you by showing you precisely what your future with me will look like.”

Your lips are only millimeters apart, your breath tangling together in the limited space between you and you want nothing more than to kiss him, but your conscience is still clouded with indecision.

Forcing yourself out of his embrace, you back away to keep a fair distance between you.

“Don’t you kill people?”

Jeongguk scoffs.

“Of course not.”

“Of course not? You’re a vampire, Jeongguk.”

“Darling, blood is a naturally replenishing resource. Why in the world would we kill people and have less of our only food source?”

All the vampire lore you’ve heard, read, or seen feels like a total betrayal when you hear his explanation, which arguably makes perfect sense.

“So then you just take a little bit of blood when you eat?”

Jeongguk sighs before taking a seat on the edge of his bed. 

“It is roughly the same amount as if you were donating blood. Vampires have expert hearing so we know if we are taking too much based on the sound of it in your veins and the beat of your heart. On average, we feed from about two to three humans every couple days to remain fully satisfied,” he tells you.

“But if I were immortal, you could just drink from me without killing me,” you comment.

“Precisely, but many vampires do not exclusively feed from their mate and still hunt on occasion.”

“Why?” 

“Well, you could compare it to eating the same meal for all eternity. Just as you would not want to eat chicken every night, we still enjoy some variety in our diet,” he replies.

You return to his side by sitting on the bed again.

“So not all blood tastes the same?” Jeongguk shakes his head. “What about mine?”

A mischievous smile spreads across his face. 

“I have not tasted yours yet, precious.”

The conversation topic sets your nerves alight as you fiddle with your hands in your lap. This still feels unlike any reality you know of, but Jeongguk, and more important your feelings for him, are more real than anything else.

“Do you want to?”

“I do. You smell absolutely divine, my little mortal.” He reaches out to move your hair away and expose your jugular. His fingers trace along the large vein and even you can feel it pulsing with adrenaline. “I want nothing more than to sink my fangs into your soft, warm skin and drink the perfect blood coursing through your veins.”

Someone talking about consuming you shouldn’t have a positive effect and yet you find yourself rubbing your thighs together to relieve the sexual ache his words cause. 

“Does it hurt?”

Jeongguk leans over to kiss the exact spot his fingers were.

“At first, but it feels good after the initial bite,” he answers honestly, all while continuing to kiss your throat.

You slowly inhale while collecting your racing thoughts. Every inch of your mind is saying something different, some in agreement and some not, but you don’t heed any of the warnings and turn your head to see Jeongguk’s lustful, hungry eyes staring back at you.

It’s been months of a one-sided, ghostly affair, and your need for his physical touch after all this time is so great you can hardly stand it. 

“What was that about convincing me?”

Jeongguk doesn’t even wait a split second before grabbing your face and pulling you in for a damning kiss. 

Par for the course of a vampire, he absolutely devours your mouth while you clutch his shirt between your fingers like a lifeline. His fingertips dig into your cheeks as his lips move in amorous, lewd circles to coax yours apart. Once he’s successful, he shoves his tongue inside and swirls it around so he can taste you. It’s not romantic or sweet as a first kiss probably should be, but you can’t seem to get enough as you press your face as close to his as possible and desperately chase after his lips. 

Besides the sound of your wet mouths repeatedly meeting, all you hear are tandem moans and grunts as you kiss the air right out of each other’s lungs. 

“Please, I have to have you,” Jeongguk begs between kisses.

You automatically grasp his face in both hands and move to straddle his lap, which he assists you with by wrapping an arm around your waist. He falls backwards onto the bed, bringing you with him without ever ceasing the feverish lip lock. On instinct you start grinding in his lap and Jeongguk reacts with a growl as he uses one hand to guide your hips. 

It quickly becomes difficult to catch your breath while you hump the evident tent in his pants and continue kissing him senseless. 

“Show me, Jeongguk. Show me everything,” you whimper. 

Your words seem to light a fire inside of him and he releases your face so both of his hands can push and pull your cunt over his jeans. He stops maiming your lips and travels across your visage one kiss at a time until he reaches your neck, painting your throat with bruises and saliva while you pant in ecstasy. 

“I will only bite you if you want me to, darling. Just say the word.”

Perhaps it’s unfair of him to suggest such a divisive act while your mind is hazy with lust, but deep down you know it’s his absolutely unbridled control over you that causes you to answer without any hesitation.

“Do it.”

Armed with your consent, Jeongguk wastes no time at all before flipping you both over and tugging your hair aside so he can savagely bite into your neck. 

When his fangs pierce your skin, you scream as an overwhelming pain washes over you, but once he starts sucking on your throat and lapping up the blood pouring out of you, the sensation is so pleasurable the sound morphs into a delirious moan. 

It’s sloppy, filthy, and a complete mess as blood seeps from the wound down your neck, chest, and even across your shoulder until it’s soaking the sheets. Jeongguk doesn’t seem to mind one bit and continues drinking from your vein like it's water. 

In a complete betrayal to your own humanity, feeling him consume your very life source is somehow so sensual you find yourself lacing your fingers through his hair to tug on the black strands. He grunts in response and you feel his dick growing rock hard in his jeans, making you so aroused in return that your hips begin to chase his bulge as he feeds from you.

His fangs recedes from your skin when he begins licking his bite mark and the surrounding area to catch spilled blood. He trails his tongue down the river of red liquid on your chest until it disappears beneath your shirt before returning to your lips to kiss you with his blood stained mouth. 

You gasp at the coppery taste of your own blood as it smears across your face and drips onto your tongue when he forces his own between your teeth. Making out with a vampire who’s just finished feeding from you should be disgusting and terrifying, but you’re soaking wet while tangling your tongue with his amongst all the blood. 

“So good, my darling. Your blood tastes so fucking good,” Jeongguk praises. 

He pulls back to admire you and you return the favor. The bottom half of his face is covered in blood and yet he still looks so handsome. It’s in his hair and some of it even got on his ears, but his wild appearance only makes you want him more. His thumb moves the blood around your cheeks and chin before stopping at your lips to push the digit inside. You respond automatically by hollowing your cheeks around him and gazing up with big, innocent eyes. 

“Oh, my little mortal, just like that.” His eyes turn into deep pools of desire as he moves his finger in and out of your mouth. “Fuck, I cannot wait for you to suck my cock.”

You release him from between your lips and quickly catch your breath.

“Then let me,” you unabashedly beg. “Please?”

Jeongguk’s eyes go wide at your request.

“Do you even know how?”

A sly smile appears on your face.

“In theory, but you can teach me, can’t you?” 

In addition to your question, you take the time to lick the blood off each of Jeongguk’s remaining fingers while holding his gaze. His eyes turn into thin slits in response to your teasing and he starts removing his belt before he even answers you. 

“I am not a human, Y/N. I will not go easy on you,” he warns. 

“Good,” you reply unapologetically. “I don’t want you to.”

Jeongguk sinisterly smiles while moving off of you. Once his back meets the wall facing his bed, he calls you to him with his pointer finger. Obeying without a second thought, you rise to stand in front of him with eager anticipation.

“Kneel.” 

He isn’t using coercion and yet you instantaneously follow his demand by dropping to your knees. The plush rug provides some comfort as you await his next instruction, which he seems to be debating on as he combs your hair away from your face. After tucking some stray pieces behind your ear, he traces your jaw with his fingertip before lifting your chin so you’re staring up at him. 

He’s wearing a proud and undeniably erotic expression, his pupils blown wide with his mouth slightly agape. It’s obvious how much he wants you and your own chest fills with pride the longer you’re on your knees for him.

All while maintaining steamy eye contact, he starts unbuttoning his jeans to kick them off. The first thing you notice is a wet spot on the boxers hugging his thick, muscular thighs and it nearly makes you moan.

“Tongue out,” he commands. 

You immediately do as you're told and it satisfies him enough to reward you by removing his underwear as well. When he does, the sight of his hard cock makes a loud, broken gasp come from your open mouth. 

To put it plainly, his dick is huge, both in length and girth. You don’t technically have anything to compare it to, but you can tell what’s big and what isn’t, especially when it’s that big.

“Is that a vampire thing?” You ask after shutting your mouth.

Jeongguk’s head tilts in confusion.

“Are you asking if vampirism has an impact on penis size?” When you nod, Jeongguk laughs out loud and for a moment he doesn’t look like a creature of the night, but the boy next door. “No, precious, it does not.”

“How old are you again?” 

“More than five hundred, less than a thousand,” he responds. “I am not exactly certain anymore.”

You shake your head while admiring his cock twitching right in front of your face. 

“Maybe men were just built different back then,” you wonder.

Jeongguk seems amused by your affectionate rambling, but refocuses your attention by cupping your cheek. 

“Open wide, my sweet mortal.”

You stick your tongue out as he caresses your cheek in admiration of you completely submitting yourself to him. There’s a triumphant smile on his face as he pumps himself before guiding his dick towards your awaiting lips. You attempt to keep your eyes on his face, but the sight of his tip coming closer has you going cross-eyed as your heart hammers in your chest and when the head of his cock presses down on your tongue, his masculine taste sends your eyes rolling back. 

Despite his earlier warning, he’s unexpectedly gentle as he steadily pushes his length deeper into your mouth. 

“Wrap your lips around me,” he quietly instructs. 

You do so while tentatively sucking on his shaft as his tip finds a home in the confines of your throat. He’s so thick that your lips are stretched to the max, but the pressure and ache in your jaw is surprisingly pleasurable. 

When you bat your eyelashes up at him, Jeongguk looks supremely pleased with your actions so far and a groan comes from deep within his chest at the feeling of your warm mouth encompassing him.

“Good girl.”

Humming in response, you keep your eyes on him while experimentally moving your head closer to his pelvis. The more cock you take into your mouth, the louder Jeongguk’s noises become and the hand on your face possessively sinks into your hair so he can hold you right where he wants you. 

“That is right, darling. Just keep moving your head back and forth.” 

You pull back while inhaling before pushing forward again in an attempt to take more of him into your throat. 

Jeongguk grunts and yanks on your hair when you’re successful and he can feel your esophagus constricting around him. His sounds of pleasure encourage you to keep going and you set a steady pace by bobbing your head while continuously sucking on his shaft. It’s easier than you expected, especially with Jeongguk’s hand on your head helping to guide your movements. 

When your nose finally reaches his pubic bone, his head tips back as he growls deep in his throat. 

“Breathe… through… your nose,” he orders across shaky exhales. “While using… your tongue.”

It seems even without any experience you’re still driving him mad and you feel infinitely smug. You take his advice and inhale through your nostrils so you can lick the underside of his cock when you retreat again. Before sinking back down, you swirl your tongue over his head and the taste of his precum makes you moan. 

He responsively gasps and clutches your hair in his fist as your vibrations meet his cock and once you realize it feels good for him, you repeat the noise while his tip is nestled deep in your throat. 

“Holy fuck.” Jeongguk looks down at you in complete awe. “You are doing so well, precious.”

Although his compliments make you want to continue even more, you momentarily release him to breathe deeply and massage your jaw.

“You don’t have to hold back, Jeongguk.”

His eyes widen as his eyebrows rise up his forehead, then a cheshire grin appears. 

“Do you believe I am holding back for your sake?” He bends over while yanking on your hair so you’re forced to look up into his fierce gaze. “I am just getting started, mortal.”

He whispers the moniker like venom rather than his normal, endeared tone, but it lights you up inside far more than the sweet version of the phrase.

Jeongguk uses his grip to return your head to its previous position and before you can properly prepare, his cock is in your mouth again and you’re choking on his head as it settles in your throat. 

“Do not forget to breathe,” he teases.

It’s his final instruction before thrusting forward, causing you to aggressively gag on his dick as he fucks your throat with relentless effort. You desperately clutch his thighs to keep yourself from falling backwards. Once you’re steady, you focus on suctioning your lips around him so his length can seamlessly move in and out of your mouth. 

If you still had any doubts about Jeongguk being a monster, they all fly out the window due to his erotic assault on your throat. 

Truthfully, this moment should have you running for the hills because he clearly cares more about his pleasure than the well being of your esophagus, but after months of him making you see stars, you figure it’s time to return the favor. 

Your nails sink into the meat of his thighs in an effort to hold onto anything you can, including your sanity, but the longer he pushes his cock into your mouth, the easier it becomes and soon enough you begin licking along his shaft during each of his strokes. 

Jeongguk seems grateful for your diligence, if his incoherent moans and grunts are anything to go by. 

“Oh fuck, darling. Your throat is so fucking tight,” he whines.

When you respond with a pleased hum while his tip is tickling the back of your throat, he gasps in ecstasy and scratches your scalp. He picks up the already monstrous pace afterwards and you have no choice but to hold onto his legs for dear life, bringing tears to your eyes while drool drips from the corners of your mouth and down your chin. 

A noise of surprises passes through your swollen lips when Jeongguk’s other hand steals one of your own to cup his balls that are covered in the saliva leaking from your mouth. You peer upwards with wide eyes and he smirks before providing an answer to your silent question.

“Gently.”

Taking his comment into account, you begin softly fondling his balls which you can tell are heavy with the cum you’ll soon be swallowing. Feeling them in your hand is totally foreign and you aren’t sure how well you’re doing, but Jeongguk’s euphoric expression as you play with his sack is encouraging enough. 

You synthesize the movements of your mouth and hand, doing your best to match the cadence of his hips as he repeatedly sends his cock into your throat. While your tongue swirls around his velvet skin and caresses the large veins on his shaft, your fingers continue to massage his balls that are nearly slapping you with each thrust.

“Yes,” he enthusiastically moans as his head hits the wall behind him. “There you go, my darling.”

There’s something so unequivocally sexy about him teaching you how to pleasure him that sets every nerve ending in your body ablaze. Your sore jaw, swollen lips, chin that’s coated in a mixture of spit and dried blood, and cheeks covered in runny, black mascara are all worth it because you’re finally able to be with the man who’s haunted your dreams and consumed all your thoughts for so long. 

“When I tell you…” Jeongguk groans through strained vocal chords. “Take me as deep as you can to swallow my cum.”

Nodding to the best of your ability with him still stuffed between your lips, you brace yourself for the feeling of his cum shooting down your throat. 

It only takes another minute or so for his balls to clench in your palm and his dick to pulse with an impending orgasm and despite being able to predict what’s about to occur, Jeongguk warns you regardless.

“Fuck. Now.”

You avidly inhale through your nose before pushing your head forward until his entire length is resting in your mouth with his tip deep in your throat. He growls while using your hair to hold you in place as his thighs shake and he comes in hot ropes of white liquid. 

A loud gagging sound accompanies his climax as you swallow everything he’s giving you, the unfamiliar but pleasant taste eventually making you moan once his seed stops dripping from the head of his cock. 

 Even once his orgasm ends, you continue moving your head to lick along his warm skin and clean the remnants of his pleasure off of him. 

“Y/N, be careful what you do to me. You will not be able to handle another round,” he states.

Releasing his cock with a loud pop, you sit back on your heels while gazing up at him.

“Don’t you need time before going again?” 

Jeongguk chuckles while shaking his head, the hand in your hair slowly releasing the strands to slide back down your cheek and wipe away your tears.

“No. As I told you, I am not a human. I do not need to rest or take breaks. I can go all day and night without stopping even once.” The notion of him fucking you without reprieve makes your pussy clench as your thighs twitch with need and he obviously notices the reaction based on the smile he sends you. “Would you like that, my little mortal?” You mindlessly nod. “I can make that happen, precious, but the decision is yours.”

He’s referring to you becoming his mate, an immortal who could keep up with his insatiable need. 

“How does the ritual go?”

Your voice shakes as you ask him about the life altering event and he attempts to comfort you by offering you his hands so you can stand up.

“It is not really a ritual. I just have to come inside of you, your womb, more specifically.”

“That’s it?” Jeongguk nods and you take a couple steps back to sit on his bed. “Would I have to live here like those women?”

“Not if you do not wish to,” he answers. “Although, I am rather greedy, so you will have to be mine as soon as the sun goes down each night.” He pulls his boxers back up and occupies the spot beside you. “You will still be a human and can live life normally for a while, but once your lack of aging becomes noticeable, it would be best for you to stay with me to avoid suspicion.”

A million thoughts swirl in your head as you think about your options and the subsequent consequences. You want Jeongguk more than anything else and that scares you because in order to have him, you have to sacrifice everything you’re looking forward to. If you choose to remain as you are and leave his side, will you ever be able to find someone to compare? Will you regret not accepting his offer of spending eternity together?

“Do they enjoy their life here?” 

Jeongguk smiles assuredly while nodding his head.

“You are more than welcome to ask them any questions you have.” He gestures towards the hallway where you met the women. “They each have their own bedrooms, too. The room you saw is just a lounge we established for them, although most of them sleep with their mates.”

You sigh while pressing your palms into your eyes as a means of focusing. This is all too much at the moment and you don’t know if it’s even possible to decide tonight. 

“I’ll need to think about it, Jeongguk,” you respond.

He removes your hands from your face so he can hold them instead. 

“Of course, my darling. Take all the time you need.” A lingering moment passes before Jeongguk reaches out to run his hands along your thigh. “In the meantime, I would still love to pleasure you. Doing so through our mental connection is not enough for me anymore.”

His statement brings a pink blush to your cheeks and you automatically lean in to kiss him, albeit much softer and slower than your first one. He responds immediately, bringing his other hand up to your cheek as you mold your lips together.  

“Touch me like you did in my dreams, Jeongguk,” you quietly plead. 

He continues to kiss you rather than respond, but his answer comes when he lays you down and proceeds to crawl on top of you. 

You shamelessly make out as he hovers on his forearms above you, the mixture of blood, cum, and salvia on your tongues creating an erotic concoction in your mouths. Jeongguk takes his time exploring your body as though he doesn't intimately know every curve already, but you can both agree it feels so much better touching each other in person rather than your mind. 

“I am going to take my time with you, precious. Do not attempt to rush me.”

Jeongguk gives you a final peck before kissing your neck and collarbones that are still stained with blood. He groans in delight at the taste of the potent liquid while he ceaselessly ravishes your soft, sensitive skin. 

“I wouldn’t dream of it,” you breathe out.

“Do I have free reign to bite you wherever I please?” 

He glances up so your eyes meet when he asks, wanting to see your reaction to his question.

The visceral memory of him feeding from you earlier makes you shiver. 

“As long as you don’t take too much.”

When he sends you a dashing smile in response, your heart sings.

“I am quite the pro, you do not need to worry about that.”

The conversation ends with a harsh sound of fabric tearing and when you look down, your shirt is ripped in half to expose your bra and bare torso.

“Jeongguk!”

He giggles, a hundreds of years old vampire giggles at your poor, tattered shirt as he removes it from underneath you and unceremoniously tosses it on the floor. Before you can protest further, he returns to kissing and sucking on your throat.

“You.” He kisses you. “Your clothes.” Again, only an inch away from his last smooch. “Your possessions.” Another kiss. “Your body.” Kiss. “And your very soul.” Kiss. “Are all mine.” He kisses your pulse point. “I will do what I please with them.”

If you could argue against his claim, you would, but you know just how true it is. 

When Jeongguk realizes you have no retort, he smirks and continues kissing down your front until he reaches the curve of your breasts. He cups them in his large hands and massages you over your bra, making your head fall back into the pillows as you whimper. 

Just like your shirt, your poor undergarment is torn to shreds so he can see your tits unhindered. His initial glimpse must be enjoyable, given that you hear an animalistic growl coming from above you before you feel him mouthing at your skin. 

“You are so soft, darling,” he notes while squeezing and kissing your boobs. “I could do this all night.”

His tongue peaks out for a lick before his teeth gingerly sink into your flesh. He gives the same treatment to your other breast, alternating between kissing, licking, and biting you until he eventually takes your nipple between his teeth. 

You whine as he sucks on the nub to make it pebbled and hard while his hand tweaks the other to match. Even though he’s only fondling your chest, you can feel your cunt practically leaking essence all over you. His hands and mouth are a perfect team who work seamlessly in tandem to drive you insane.

“It feels… so much better… in person,” you pant.

Jeongguk nods in agreement where his face is still buried in your cleavage, but rather than responding to you, he lifts his head, harshly squeezes your tit, and pierces it with his fangs. 

A scream rips from your throat as he sucks your blood straight from the source since he’s right above your heart. Dark, red liquid erratically spills from the wound and runs down the valley between your breasts like a river as your entire torso gets painted crimson. 

“Fuck,” Jeongguk curses. He takes a break to lap up the thick blood with his tongue as more and more pours out of you. “You are s’fucking delicious.”

He returns to the scene of the crime to drink some more as you moan and writhe beneath him. 

When he’s done feasting on you, he licks downwards to circle your nipple with the tip of his tongue before imitating the motion on your opposite breast. The fusion of pain and pleasure sends your mind into subspace and you lose all focus on everything but the man above you.

You think he’s going to keep trailing down your torso to reach the pussy that’s weeping essence for him, but his lips return to yours once he’s done making a mess of you.

“Je.. Jeongguk,” you whimper into his mouth. He hums in response while using his bloody hand to cradle your cheek. “Need you.”

“Where, precious?” 

He kisses the corner of your mouth and up your cheek until his lips are on your temple. Meanwhile, you’re still in such a daze that it’s hard to answer him properly.

“Please, just touch me,” you weakly reply.

You can feel Jeongguk smiling where his mouth is on your skin and his lips momentarily caress your forehead before he moves away so you’re eye to eye again.

“Do you want me to play with your pussy, my darling? Hmm?”

All you can bring yourself to do is nod as you wrap your arms around his neck and pull him down for another messy kiss. 

While you continue locking lips and sharing oxygen, Jeongguk’s hands glide down your stomach to ruin the rest of your wardrobe by ripping your pants and underwear off in one go. Once you’re completely bare underneath him, you return the favor by grabbing the bottom hem of his shirt and pulling it over his head. He stops kissing you so you can remove the top, but he isn’t able to kiss you again afterwards because you’re busy ogling him.

“Damn.” As if his extraordinarily handsome face wasn’t enough, his torso is chiseled to perfection and he has not six, but eight pretty abdominal muscles. “This isn’t a vampire thing either?”

He steals a kiss while chuckling at your question. 

“No, all me.”

“Insane,” you comment under your breath. 

Jeongguk still hears you and his face scrunches up because of how big his adoring smile is. 

“You are truly such an adorable little human.”

You’re too busy running your fingers along his taut muscles to acknowledge the compliment, but he forcibly reclaims your attention by kissing you again. 

His hands spread your legs apart so he can settle between them before tracing along your skin starting at your knees. He squeezes your supple thighs between his fingers while traveling upwards until his hands finally reach your pussy. When his digits force your folds apart to feel your wet sex pulsing just for him, you both moan in one another’s mouth. Although him touching your cunt is familiar, the previous times are nothing in comparison to having him in person. 

Unlike those nightly rendezvouses, he doesn’t waste any time teasing you and immediately sinks his fingers into your hole with a loud squelch. 

“Oh,” you harshly gasp. 

Him fucking you with his hands and mouth via a mental connection means you’re still technically a virgin and this is the first time someone else’s hand will be inside you. His fingers are significantly longer and bigger than yours, so he only needs two of them to stretch you open. 

“Shh, you can take it,” he whispers against your lips.

He starts pumping his digits in and out of you at a steady pace, using his palm to rub your clit simultaneously. Despite the unfamiliar pressure in your core, the dual sensations feel amazing  and all you can think is that you wouldn’t mind having this, having him, forever. You can imagine yourself 20, 30, and 100 years from now still wanting him just as infinitely as you do today. 

Jeongguk pulls you from your reverie when he begins using his thumb to circle your clit at the same time he speeds up the cadence of his two middle fingers. 

“Fuck, that feels so good,” you tell him.

“Mm, I can feel you clenching around me,” he replies. “Are you going to come, my darling?”

When you don’t answer right away, Jeongguk bites on your lower lip, tugging on it with his teeth before letting it snap back into place. The sting makes you gasp, but he swallows the noise when he forces his tongue into your mouth again. 

“Yes,” you manage to respond.

The assurance encourages him to speed up again as he repeatedly makes a come hither motion inside your cunt, tickling the just right spot inside you to send your eyes rolling backwards into your skull. 

“Come for me, little mortal.”

It’s all too easy to follow his command when he’s a goddamn expert at fucking his digits into you. 

When you come, it’s more intense than all of the times he’s made you orgasm combined and you have to claw at his biceps just to hold onto something because of how overwhelming it is. 

Jeongguk continues kissing you through the high, if you can even call it a kiss when you’re too busy moaning to return the affection. Your body shakes in his hold as a climax more pleasurable than anything you’ve ever felt in your life courses through you. His fingers are still deep within you gummy walls while your cunt tightens and leaks cum all over his hand, but he keeps going even when you whine from the overstimulation. 

He ends your kiss with a final peck before removing his cum-soaked fingers from your hole and you watch in complete adoration as he places them in his mouth to lick them clean. 

“Fucking hell,” he groans around the two appendages.  

“Does my cum taste as good as my blood?” You tease. 

His responding smirk reignites the arousal in your core and despite your body desperately craving a break, you’re already ready for more. 

Jeongguk snatches your jaw before pulling his hand away from his mouth so he can shove his fingers into yours instead. You gasp in surprise as he gags you by pushing down on your tongue, a devilish grin appearing on his face as he watches you struggle with a lustful fire in his eyes.

“You tell me.”

His hand quickly retreats so you can answer him, but first you sharply inhale while clutching your throat to refill your lungs. 

“Cum… the cum tastes better,” you tell him.

He chuckles while placing his elbows on either side of your head to hover over you as close as possible. 

“Surprisingly, I agree with you.” Jeongguk kisses you for a mere second before descending until his face is directly above your cunt. “Which is precisely why I want more of it.”

“Wait — ah!”

Your nerve endings are still tingling from your last orgasm, but Jeongguk doesn’t seem to care as he tauntingly laps up the cum glistening on your pussy. His tongue moves from bottom to top multiple times to collect the wetness before swallowing it with a satisfied hum. Meanwhile the oversensitivity is causing your legs to aggressively shake and clamp around his head from all the pressure in your abdomen and thighs. 

“I want you to come on my tongue before I fuck you, my darling.”

He kisses your clit once and then moves down to kiss along your inner thighs. 

“I thought I have to be a virgin to become your mate,” you retort.

Jeongguk is too busy smooching and sucking on your skin to respond at first, but he eventually gives your thigh a playful bite before glancing up.

“Technically, but in reality it means I must be your one and only sexual partner. So us having sex tonight will not ruin the ritual for later,” he explains. You still look hesitant and Jeongguk tries to pacify you by gently kissing your supple skin. “Would you like that, precious?”

At this point the two of you are covered in a mixture of bodily fluids and the bottom half of Jeongguk’s face is stained light pink from your cum and blood, but he still looks so handsome and somewhat boyish for a creature of the night. His big, brown eyes are gazing up at you expectantly and you can’t imagine telling him no as you comb his messy hair away from his forehead. 

“Yes, please,” you whisper to him. 

He smiles and returns to ravishing your thighs with his mouth while you contentedly sigh and lace your fingers into his black hair.

Just when you think he’ll reclaim your cunt, you cry out because he pierces your inner thigh with his fangs and begins drinking your blood again. It’s less frenzied this time, his lips almost leisurely sucking on your skin to consume you. The stark difference causes you to pathetically whimper as the feeling turns your mind into mush. 

Jeongguk releases you quicker than before, but proceeds to slurp up the remaining blood on your leg. 

“I have never tasted blood as good as yours, Y/N.” He languidly runs his tongue through the liquid while staring up at you. “If I could still use the lord’s name in vain, I would.”

“You can’t?” 

He shakes his head between sloppy kisses along your skin until he reaches your cunt again. 

“There are not many things vampires are unable to do, but that is one of them.”

“What else?” 

Jeongguk chuckles before curling the tip of his tongue through your pussy and effectively silencing you.

“Later, my darling.”

You certainly don’t mind cutting the conversation short so he can make out with your sex, especially since your body’s had time to relax from your initial orgasm. 

While he licks along your slit and circles your hole with the tip of his tongue, he situates your thighs on his shoulders so he has better access to you. His arms wrap around each leg to hold you steady and when you begin writhing with pleasure, he tightens his grip to keep you in place.

His mouth masterfully produces stars behind your eyelids and he uses his evident talent to pull more juices from your hole that he spreads around your lips for an easier glide. It feels messy and sinful, but also so good you think you could climax again in an instant. 

After a while of lackadaisically swirling his tongue through your folds and fucking your hole, he moves upwards to flatten the wet muscle on your clit. The delicious friction makes you whine and your tears of pleasure from earlier return to create more streaks of mascara down your face. 

You’re surprised by his relaxed pace while he eats you out, but you soon realize he was just ramping up for the main event when his fangs teasingly scrape your clit.

“Jeongguk…” 

“This will feel good, Y/N.”

That’s the only warning you receive before he growls and bares his fangs so he can bite right into your cunt. 

The scream which pierces the air is your loudest one yet and you nearly suffocate him when your legs convulse from the intense sensation washing over you. He’s drinking your blood while continuing to flick his tongue over your pearl and the combination of the two actions is indescribable. When you still can’t refrain from flailing around, his fingertips dig into the meat of your thighs so he can literally eat your pussy undisturbed.  

“Oh fuck, Jeongguk,” you helplessly whimper. 

You can’t tell if the euphoria is making your mind blank or you’re simply losing too much blood, but you can’t bring yourself to care. It feels too good to ask him to stop and you don’t believe he would even if you did. 

An orgasm begins to loom over you embarrassingly fast and you can’t even warn him before you’re coming all over his face while you cry out and desperately grip his hair between your fingers. 

Jeongguk repeatedly grunts and moans as he simultaneously feasts from you and swallows your cum. It feels like heaven and hell are combining in your cunt and you have no idea which way is up or down anymore. His fangs are flanking your clit and as your core pulses through the high, more blood flows from the wound right into his awaiting mouth.

“Holy… shit…” you deliriously mumble.

He removes his fangs but continues to lick you, both to clean up all the blood and ensure he’s pleasuring you throughout the entire climax. 

Once your body and mind settle into normalcy and you feel like you can breathe again, Jeongguk kisses along your torso, licking your dried blood as he goes until he can kiss you and make you taste yourself on his tongue. 

“I have wanted to do that for so long, my little mortal,” he confesses. “The very second I laid eyes on you I knew you would be mine. I must have you, Y/N, or I will go mad.”

His words act like a magical spell and you nearly tell him to do it; take you completely and make you his for all time. Alas, a rational voice inside your head stops you and you refrain from uttering the life changing words by softly kissing him. 

He returns the gentle affection with a content sigh. His warm, soft lips are swollen from all his previous efforts, but they still feel wonderful against your own. He slowly marries his mouth to yours, allowing your tongues to dance together inside your mouth and you eventually reach up to caress his cheek so he doesn’t go anywhere. Despite how nasty and devious the two of you have been tonight, the kiss is delicately passionate. 

“Please don’t break me,” you murmur. 

He snickers before pulling away to look at you. One of his hands cups your jaw while he runs his thumb along your cheekbone and it feels so calming you momentarily close your eyes.

“Do not worry, my darling. I promise I will make it worth the wait.”

Your eyes catch the movement of him removing his boxers and it causes your heart to pick up its pace. When you see his cock again, you begin to wonder what cards you pulled to exist in this reality, one where you’re about to lose your virginity to someone so entirely gorgeous all over.  

Jeongguk begins coating his length in your cum by gliding the tip through your pussy and you distract yourself with running your hands all along his shoulders and biceps, eventually digging your nails into his skin when he teases your clit with the head of his cock. It’s common to be nervous for your first time, but uncommon for said time to be with a vampire. Ironically, you trust him more than any of the men back on campus with something as fragile as this. 

When he’s sufficiently lubricated, he lines himself up with your hole and you take a deep breath while screwing your eyes shut.

“No, no,” Jeongguk scolds you, using his fingertips to lift your chin up. “Look at me.”

Your eyes meet per his instructions and you almost forget he’s not human for a second. His pretty irises look like they have stars in them and you nearly melt under his ardent gaze. 

“I know it isn’t the same for you, but this means a lot to me,” you tell him.

His head tilts as a confused expression crosses his face.

“You think this does not mean anything to me?”

“I —”

“I have waited hundreds of years to find you, Y/N.”

You’re too awestruck to think of an appropriate reply, so you pull his face down to yours for a searing kiss instead. 

Jeongguk’s free hand lands right beside your face to hold himself up as he slowly pushes his cock into you, using the avid lip lock as a distraction for the pain you’ll no doubt feel when he penetrates you for the first time.

When his head passes through your tight circle of nerves, you animalistically scratch down his arms to relieve the pressure of him steadily filling you up. He shushes you and kisses across your face to keep you at ease, knowing if he hurts you tonight, you won’t trust him enough to become his mate. Besides, he wants to bring you as much pleasure as possible.

“You’re… so… big,” you grunt as he enters you inch by thick inch.

You hear his bashful, melodic chuckle in your ear.

“I know, but I swear I will not ‘break you,’” he teases. 

It takes some time for him to fully sheath himself inside you, but once his dick is pressing against your cervix, you release the air you were holding in while he groans and buries his face in your neck.

“Does it feel good?” You ask him. “I know you’ve been with plenty of women before me.”

He chuckles and presses a kiss to the wound he gave you earlier tonight. 

“None of them compare to you.” His eyes find yours and it’s easy to see just how much pleasure he’s experiencing from being inside you. “You are fucking perfection, my sweet mortal.”

You cradle his face to admire him for a moment and you swear he almost looks shy over your affectionate stare.

“Will you tell me what it feels like?”

Jeongguk’s brow creases at the unique request, but he grins and complies with a nod. He waits until his lips are beside your ear again and even taunts you by licking along the perimeter of your earlobe. 

“You feel like heaven. You are so tight that I can feel your warm walls rubbing against every inch of my cock and so wet you are practically drowning my dick in cum.” His words send a shudder down your spine as he bites on your ear to make you moan for him. “I could have anyone I want, my darling, but I am willing to give all that up just so I can have you for all eternity.” 

He’s doing a ridiculously wonderful job at convincing you to accept his offer and let him fuck his seed into you, but you push the thought away. 

There’s no turning back and you wouldn’t want to anymore, so you inhale and grasp his shoulders in preparation. 

“Fuck me, Jeongguk.”

Those seem to be the magic words to make Jeongguk clutch your hipbone while rearing back so he can completely leave your cunt save for his cockhead. You whine at the sudden emptiness, but it isn’t for long before he menacingly thrusts back in all the way to the hilt. 

Tears instantly prick your eyes as you scream and whimper from the mixture of pain and pleasure. Your veins, nerves, and organs feel like they’re on fire as he naturally sets a disastrous pace of sliding in and out of you. 

You aren’t sure if sex always feels this good or if it’s just sex with Jeongguk, but as the ache slowly dissipates, it makes way for the most amazing sensation you’ve ever felt. 

“Oh, Jeongguk. Holy shit.”

He’s entirely focused on fucking you with all his might, but he lifts his head from your neck to look down at you. 

“Does it feel good, precious?”

You attempt a nod as hot, salty tears fall and make you look like even more of a mess, but Jeongguk just reaches up to wipe the liquid away.

Raking your fingers into his hair, you yank him down for a kiss that seems to motivate him to up the pace of his hips which are already rocking into you with inhumane speed. The change has you crying and writhing in ecstasy within seconds and Jeongguk responds by pinning your hips to the mattress. 

When you still can’t refrain from wiggling, he hooks his arm under your knee and forces your leg up higher. 

The angle brings his pelvis down on top of yours and sends his dick even further into you, making you gasp and sob from the fullness. You instinctively mirror the position with your opposite leg until you’re practically bent in half and Jeongguk clearly enjoys the adjustment because he growls and stops kissing you to heave out a couple deep, panting breaths.

“Fuck, I do not know what I will do if you say no.” The hand carrying his weight moves to your neck. “You have completely ruined me for anyone else. This tight, fucking immaculate pussy is all I can think about.”

You wrap your fingers around his wrist so you have something to anchor yourself to while he continuously pounds into your cunt. 

He lightly chokes you, successfully ceasing your air supply and making the sex feel that much more debilitating. His cock is reaching so far up inside you that it’s almost like his tip is choking you rather than his hand and his reverent confession doesn’t help your dizziness.

“You say that as if I’m not in the exact same boat.” He removes his hand from your throat so you can continue. “For months now all I’ve known is your voice, touch, and presence and I have no idea what I’ll do if that goes away.”

His fingers rake into your hair before tugging on it and tilting your head back to give him access to your neck. He kisses you while his cock abuses your cunt to the point the entire room fills up with the noise of your bodies clapping together. He’s giving you even more bruises as he sucks on your skin and the harmony between his mouth and the big cock stretching you apart is enough to make you forget what you were saying in the first place. 

Jeongguk’s other hand is still clutching your thigh and you wonder if his fingerprints will be left on your skin in the morning, as if he hasn’t already marked you as his ten times over, both metaphorically and physically. 

“I will not let that happen. I will do everything in my power to convince you that being with me is worth it,” he finally replies.

You wish you could properly explain that it has nothing to do with him and everything to do with what you’ll lose. There’s a picturesque future in your head and you don’t know if you’re ready to give up on it. 

“Jeongguk —”

“My precious, beautiful mortal.”

His adoring words melt your insides and silence anything waiting on the tip of your tongue, so you run your nails down his back as a means of expressing what you don’t know how to vocalize. 

He groans at the sensation while readjusting his hands, pressing you deeper into the mattress so he can amp up the speed and force of his strokes. It makes you scratch at his shoulder blades again as the sheer brutality of his hips shoves you further and further up the bed. 

“Jeongguk, I’m close,” you inform him.

“So am I, darling. Where do you want me to come?”

Remembering that he can’t finish inside you without changing your entire body chemistry, you glance down at your torso to decide on the ideal location for his seed. 

“My tits?”

A boyish laugh comes from above you as he bends down to peck your lips.

“I was hoping you would say that.”

Your hands naturally move upwards into his hair as he works tirelessly to break you both off. Truthfully, you don’t want your first sexual encounter to end just yet, but your body is begging for rest and you aren’t sure if your pussy can handle anymore orgasms.  

Jeongguk kisses you again when he feels your cunt constricting around his cock and you know he’s close too because his heavy balls are hitting your ass with each thrust. 

In the end, it only takes a couple more times of his tip kissing your cervix for you to come with a loud, broken moan.

“Oh, fuck,” you cry.

The orgasm is so volatile it shakes your whole body and you sob hysterically while both your cunt and thighs repeatedly clench, but Jeongguk keeps you steady beneath him as he continues chasing his own high. 

After a couple more minutes of him vigorously rolling his hips into your pussy, he whines while pulling out so he can fist his cock over your chest. Hot, creamy, white cum shoots from his tip and sporadically lands all over your tits, mixing with the blood already there and turning you light pink. It feels absolutely filthy, but the sight of him fucking his hand with his head thrown back is truly one to behold. 

“Shit,” he curses breathlessly. 

His chest is dramatically rising and falling to accommodate the comedown of his orgasm and he’s practically glistening with sweat. He’s still covered in blood just like you, the dark liquid staining his chin, neck, and chest and even dripping all the way down to his v-line. 

Unable to help yourself from the mouth watering sight, you climb to your knees and crawl across the mattress to him before skimming your fingers along his thighs and up his stomach. Locating a trail of blood on his abs, you follow it with your tongue while watching for his reaction. He erotically moans as you lick along his muscular torso until eventually reaching his pecs where you circle his nipple with the tip of your tongue. 

Jeongguk looks unequivocally fucked out, his eyes half-lidded and heavy with desire as he watches you in a sensual daze. He grabs your nape to guide you towards his face, but you ignore him and start kissing his neck instead. 

Another moan leaves his lips when you swirl your tongue on his hot skin, seemingly causing him to forget what he was doing as his fingers intertwine in your hair. 

You finish your exploration by biting him right where he first drank from you and his deep, low chuckle makes you smile as your teeth scrape his throat. 

“Be careful, darling. I do not think you will survive me taking you again,” he taunts.

Heeding his advice, you fall backwards onto the bed with a soft thump. 

He crawls over you again, hovering so close that the cum on your chest smears onto his own.

“You’ve made quite the mess of me, vampire.” Jeongguk playfully bares his fangs and you giggle while tracing one of them with your thumb. “Care to clean me up?”

He combs your messy hair out of your eyes before replying. 

“I will run you a bath.”

Before he’s able to fully stand and leave, you grab his wrist to stop him.

“And you’ll join me?” You ask hopefully.

Your endearing expression has him shaking his head and clicking his tongue.

“You are an insatiable little thing, are you not?”

Giggling in accomplishment, you sit on the edge of his bed to watch him stroll into the en suite bathroom.

He returns a moment later and stretches his hand towards you, which you gladly take so he can lead you into the bathroom where a large tub full of water and soap bubbles awaits.

“A bubble bath?” He nonchalantly shrugs his shoulders. “Oh, and you’re supposed to be some big, scary vampire.”

“Watch it, mortal,” he warns.

You smirk at him before stepping into the bath one foot at a time and turning around for him to take your hands and join you. Once he does, you let him sit so you can occupy the space between his open legs. 

It might not be the cleanest bath, since the water soon turns pastel pink from the mixture of shared bodily fluids washing off of your skin, but it feels wonderful on all your sore muscles. 

Jeongguk wraps his arms around your waist while placing soft kisses over each of your hickeys and the single bite mark on your neck. Being completely encompassed by him in the warmth of the tub calms your nerves and you contentedly sink deeper into the water before resting your head on his shoulder. 

“Will you sing to me?” You ask while tracing a large vein running down his forearm.

“Sing to you?”

“Mmhm.” Twisting your head around, you meet his eyes over your shoulder. “At first, it’s all I knew about you and after three months of hearing you sing to me every night, I’m just so used to your voice.” A bashful blush appears on your cheeks. “It brings me comfort.”

He smiles at your explanation.

“I have never done that,” he replies.

“What do you mean?”

“Vampires each have a unique power they can use to lure mortals in and mine is the gift of song, but I have never used mine to serenade someone, only to capture their attention or subdue them.”

“Oh.”

Jeongguk frowns at the disappointment in your voice before moving your wet hair aside so he can tilt your chin up.

“How about I make you a deal, precious? If you become my mate, the first thing I will do is sing to you.”

“Ugh, it’s so unfair to use that as a bargaining chip,” you complain. 

Your obvious indignation makes a laugh rumble through his chest.

“I already told you, darling, everything I do is for selfish reasons. I do not care about playing fair when it comes to convincing you.”

Before you can protest again, he steals a slow, sensual kiss by gripping your jaw and pulling you closer. 

Once you’re both clean of the remnants of your affair, Jeongguk helps you out of the bath and wraps a large towel around you. He leaves for a moment to get some supplies and clothes from the girls since he shredded every article of clothing you had. Upon his return, you do a short skincare routine and dawn the comfortable hoodie and sweatpants he brought you. 

Thankfully, the baggy clothes cover all of your bite marks and hickeys that you have no reasonable explanation for. It’s already morning and you feel awful for leaving without telling Emily and hope she isn’t too angry with you for disappearing last night. 

Jeongguk can’t go outside with the sun up so he only escorts you to the door before giving you a long, passionate goodbye kiss.

“Will you visit me tonight?” You ask just before heading out.

“No I will not, my little mortal.” When you pout, he uses the back of his hand to caress your cheekbone. “I do not want my presence to sway your decision either way. I think it is best we stay apart until you make up your mind.”

For some reason, and maybe because you know him well enough now, you think it’s the exact opposite and he actually wants you to miss him so bad that you say yes. 

Jeongguk notices the inquisitive look on your face and immediately realizes he’s been caught red handed, but he doesn’t change his answer. 

You leave with a reluctant wave goodbye before using your phone to guide you back to campus. When you arrive and unlock the door to your dorm room, Emily springs from her bed and nearly topples you to the ground with how forcefully she hugs you.

“Oh my god, Y/N!” Your best friend is practically shaking in your arms and you feel immensely guilty. “I thought something horrible happened to you.”

“I know, I’m sorry,” you whisper to her. 

“It’s okay. I’m just so happy you’re alright.” She takes your hands after you part. “When we found that guy unconscious and you were nowhere in sight, I freaked out.”

“I went home with someone. We didn’t… we didn’t do anything.” You utterly despise lying to her, but she can’t know where you actually were. “He helped me when that guy wouldn’t take no for an answer, but I was so frazzled afterwards that he offered to take me back to his place. I got a good night's sleep, took a hot shower, and then he gave me these clothes to come back in.”

“Wow, what a gentleman,” Emily comments.

All you do is smile, not wanting to say any more and risk her catching onto your deception. 

Even though she seems to believe you, she gives you space because she can tell you’re still not yourself. You hug her again while thanking her for being such a good friend before heading to your bed to get some sleep. 

The only issue is you aren’t able to fall asleep because you’re missing a key element. 

Without Jeongguk’s voice and presence, your mind feels unbearably empty and the stark silence makes it impossible for you to catch a single wink.

It goes on like that for three days before you finally break. 

When night falls after a straight 72 hours of being wide awake, give or take a couple cat naps you managed to slip in, you leave a note entirely full of lies for Emily and retrace your steps back to the mansion.

Upon arriving at your destination, you repetitively bang on the door before stepping back to await an answer, but when it swings open, the people behind it aren’t who you’re expecting to see.

Six gorgeous men stand before you, all twelve pairs of eyes curiously observing you.

The sight momentarily frightens you, but then you remember Jeongguk mentioning he has six older brothers. You’re positive there’s no actual blood relation between them, but it also seems like too good of a coincidence for all seven of them to be absolutely breathtaking. 

“How is all of you being this handsome not a vampire thing?” 

A couple of the men laugh while others raise their eyebrows at your boldness.

“How can we help you, gorgeous?” A tall man with dragon eyes asks you.

“Is Jeongguk home?” 

“Oh, you must be Y/N,” the one beside him with plush, doll lips states.

“Yes…”

Jeongguk must not have been exaggerating about how much you occupy his thoughts since everyone in his home already knows exactly who you are. 

“He is in his room,” a shorter blond man tells you.

One of them gestures for you to come inside and after briefly thanking them, you head down the familiar hall until you reach the door you recognize as his. It swings opens to reveal the man in question before you even get the chance to knock, no doubt because Jeongguk heard your heartbeat right outside his room.

“What are you doing here?” 

His voice automatically eases your tired mind and you suddenly want nothing more than to run straight into his arms.

“I may regret this for… well, forever, but I don’t think I can live without you.” Jeongguk’s already huge eyes become massive pools of chocolate as an expression of pleasant surprises takes over his face. “I’m here so you can make me yours, Jeongguk.”

Jeongguk doesn’t need to hear anything else and you experience his superhuman speed for the first time when he captures your waist, yanks you off the ground, and carries you into his bedroom all in a single millisecond. 

Before you can even comprehend what just occured, he’s pressing you against the wall and using a firm grip on your thighs to wrap your legs around his middle. He tilts his hips forward, effectively pinning you down before tracing your entire outline. Once his hands reach your face, he rakes his fingers into your hair to fiercely kiss you. 

He acts as though you were parted for months and not days, feverishly chasing after your lips like you could vanish beneath his arms any minute. His enthusiasm and evident need makes it impossible for you to keep up, so you let him take the lead while circling his neck and tugging on the black strands at his nape. 

Whether or not he’s capable of loving you, he certainly kisses you like he does.

You’re both panting after successfully stealing one another’s oxygen while Jeongguk’s hands trail down your face, neck, and shoulders as though he can’t believe you’re here in front of him. 

“Are you positive? I will not be able to stop once I start.”

“I’m sure. I want you. Now and forever,” you wholeheartedly admit. 

Jeongguk shakes his head in disbelief as a massive grin forms. 

“Oh, my darling.”

He lifts you again and turns around to send you both tumbling onto the bed, your two sets of limbs tangling together as you continue to make out. 

His hands steal yours from behind his head to pin them to the mattress, giving him complete control over you as he pushes on them just to prove it. You don’t protest being held captive, though, in fact the feeling of being totally surrounded by him is pure heaven after missing him so much over the last three days. 

As Jeongguk ceaselessly molds his mouth to yours until you aren’t sure when you end and he begins, his hips grind over your crotch and you can feel his bulge rubbing against your already soaked pussy.

“Please, I wanna be full of you again,” you pathetically confess.

Just dry humping is sending your mind into a tailspin as your immense need for him overwhelms all of your senses, but the feeling must be mutual because Jeonnguk leaves you with a final kiss before standing over you at the edge of his bed. 

“Strip down for me. Then get on all fours,” he commands. 

You comply without another thought and quickly remove your clothes before situating yourself on your hands and knees in the middle of the mattress. 

Jeongguk looks pleased with your steadfast obedience as he smirks at you being in such a vulnerable position, stark naked on his bed. 

He proceeds to take off his own clothes and you watch in awe and pure hunger while he strokes himself to full hardness. Once he’s erect and twitching in his own palm, he makes a twirling motion with his finger as an instruction to face forward before climbing onto the bed behind you. 

You do as he says and turn to the headboard while slowly breathing in and out to calm your nerves that are tingling with anticipation. 

“You look exquisite like this, my little mortal.”

His hands find your hips as he explores your waist, ass and thighs with his fingertips. He spends a tortuous amount of time caressing your skin rather than fucking you like you want him to, causing you to impatiently whine his name after a while. 

“Please, Jeongguk, I need you so bad.”

There’s an airy chuckle followed by the harsh sound of a clap as he spanks you hard. The initial sting makes you gasp and lurch up the bed, but he tugs you back into place with a low growl. 

The next thing you know his chest is touching your back as he bends over you to speak directly into your ear.

“We will have all of eternity together after this, precious. I am going to take my time.”

You turn your head to capture his lips, causing a noise of surprise from him that makes you giggle into the kiss. When you end the smooch all too soon, Jeongguk chases after your face for another peck.

“The sooner you fill me with your cum, the sooner we can fuck nonstop,” you argue.

Jeongguk tilts his head with a saccharine grin.

“That is fair.” He rises to his knees again. “This is the point of no return, my darling.”

“Good,” you whisper assuredly.

He clicks his tongue at you before leaning in so you can feel his hard cock against your ass and you moan as he moves his hips to slowly lubricate his shaft with your essence. 

Just when you think he’s going to penetrate you, his hand lands on your hair and he forces your face down into his pillows. You grunt while turning your head so you can still breathe, but the air in your lungs is stolen from you when he aggressively tilts your hips until your back arches. 

“There we go. Much better,” he coos.

Without any further warning, he thrusts forward and sheathes his entire cock inside of you in one movement. You cry out, shoving your face into the pillows and clutching his sheets in your fists to relieve the pressure. 

His dick feels infinitely deeper in this position and you swear you can taste him in your throat, at the very least he’s rearranging your guts. 

Jeongguk groans at the same time his hands grip your ass to spread your cheeks apart and provide him with the perfect view of your pussy stretching around his cock. 

“Oh, fucking hell. If I could die, you would be the death of me.”

If you weren’t currently smothering your face with pillows just to survive, you would have a witty reply. 

“Jeongguk —”

“I know, I know,” he pacifies you. “There is no need to beg, soon enough you will be so full of my seed it will be dripping out of you.”

True to his word, he doesn’t wait any longer before using his grasp on your hips to spear you on his cock. Sharp, desperate sobs come from you when he immediately sets a monstrous pace and you nearly tear his sheets with how forcefully you’re holding onto them. 

Him fucking you from behind feels unbelievable, but it shuts down every system in your brain and your body has to run on muscle memory alone to control your movements. Although, you aren’t doing much besides whimpering and moaning while Jeongguk does all the work. 

He doesn’t seem to mind, in fact, based on the animalistic sounds coming from his throat, he prefers being able to manhandle you and use your body however he pleases. 

“Shit, you take me so well, precious,” he praises.

When he adjusts your hips again to arch your back even more, you’re forced to bite into his pillow, but it still doesn’t muffle your rabid screams.

His cock is continually penetrating you with so much force and in such quick succession that you worry about him actually tearing you in half. Yet he doesn’t let up for a single second, and along with his balls slapping your clit with each thrust, you aren’t sure you’ll survive long enough to become his mate. 

“Jeo… Jeongguk,” you incoherently moan.

Honestly, you may forget all other words but his name before this is over.

He responds to your call by using his hand as a ponytail and yanking your head up. The new angle it forces your body into sends his cock even deeper into your cunt and you both loudly cry out in pleasure. 

“You are so… fucking tight,” he grunts. “And your cunt is leaking all over me.”

You can hear exactly what he’s talking about, an erotic squelching sound that accompanies each of his strokes proving his statement correct. 

As your end grows near, your pussy relentlessly pulses around Jeongguk, making him growl under his breath before pulling you up until your back meets his chest. He secures you in place by wrapping his hand around your throat as his other one continues guiding your hips to bring your cunt down onto his cock over and over. 

“Oh, fuck,” you whine when the new position provides his tip with the perfect target inside your pussy.

“Mm, my little mortal must be enjoying herself, huh?”

His fingers spread out along your jugular so he can still choke you while licking and kissing your neck between his digits. 

“Bite me, Jeongguk,” you breathlessly chant. 

“No.” His teeth playfully dig into your neck, but nothing more. “Not until you are immortal. There has not been enough time for your body to replenish what I took last time.”

“Will that be soon?” 

Jeongguk laughs at the subtle way you tell him to hurry up.

“Yes, my darling.”

He shoves you back down before retaking your hair like reigns and speeding up his thrusts. His inhumane tempo makes you arch your back again as you keen and sob at the sensation of his cock’s thick veins and ridges rubbing along your inner walls. It feels like you could burst from all the pressure in your core, thighs, and abdomen and before you can tell him as such, your cunt clenches and you come all over him.

“Ahh, fuck.”

Hot tears roll down your face and collect on your chin as an ungodly orgasm crashes over you like a tidal wave. Your nails bite the sheets and your entire body shakes in Jeongguk’s hold because it’s more intense than any of your prior climaxes combined and all you can do is scream and pant as it works its way through your body.

Your high causes a chain reaction and Jeongguk’s hips momentarily falter as your pussy milks him for all he’s worth, bringing him right to the precipice of ecstasy. 

“Y/N, I am going to come.”

He isn’t just warning you for the sake of it, but because there’s truly no going back after this. If you let him come inside you, your life as a mere human ends here and now.

There is no choice for you to make; he’s already completely conquered you, body and soul. 

“Do it.”

Jeongguk doesn’t need to be told twice and he shoves your face back into the pillows before ferociously thrusting into your cunt. His dick swells where it’s buried deep inside of you and soon enough you feel his warm semen filling you up. It’s then you realize why he chose this position and pushed your face down when he came, because once his seed reaches your womb, it feels as though your entire body is being torn to pieces.  

The scream that meets his pillows is horrific and gruesome despite being severely muffled by fabric. You wail and convulse as a burning sensation overtakes you, turning all of your nerve endings into small flames that ravage your insides. 

“I am so sorry, darling,” Jeongguk pants. “I promise it will not last much longer.”

He’s right, and the feeling of a cool ice bath gradually douses each flame, replacing the pain with a soothing sensation that relieves the ache and grants you the ability to breathe again.

When Jeongguk pulls out, you automatically crash into the mattress from sheer exhaustion. He runs his fingers through your hair to move it aside, surveying your face so he can make sure you’re alright. 

“Thanks for the warning,” you dryly joke.

“I did not want to scare you by explaining what it would feel like,” he explains. 

“Did it work?”

As delicately as possible, he pulls you into his lap before sitting with you against the headboard. His arms keep you close as you rest your head on his bare chest while taking deep breaths to replace all the oxygen you lost.

Once you’re comfortable, he tilts your chin to the side where he’s softly running his thumb across your skin.

“See?” It takes you a second to realize you’re spotless and the hickeys and bite mark from before are gone. “You are pristine, my little mortal.” He kisses you where the wound once was. “And all mine.”

A smile breaks out across your face without you even realizing it.

“You know what that means, don’t you?”

Jeongguk affectionately rolls his eyes before stealing a kiss from you, but he follows through on his promise, and it turns out his melodic, captivating voice is even more beautiful in person.

The weather is shit on Wednesday, so you offer to drive the girls again because your car is most suited for the onslaught of water. 

Victoria sits in the passenger seat, scrolling on her phone absentmindedly. Naomi sits behind you, eyes on her notes and brows scrunched as Rachel drones on and on about the “dude in art” who’d taken Victoria’s place as her partner. 

“For the millionth time, his name’s Jason,” Victoria sighs, clicking her phone screen off and rolling her eyes. 

“Doesn’t matter,” Rachel hums, “at least Jason had the stones to be my partner.” 

“You weren’t taking the assignment seriously at all, Rachel.” 

“Professor Modez told us to let our hands work faster than our brains.” 

Victoria snaps her mouth shut, and you work hard not to laugh at the possible comebacks she had in her arsenal.

“So,” you start, “Jason… are you like, into him?” 

Rachel scoffs loudly, shaking her head rapidly, “God no. I just appreciated that he was willing to partner up.” 

Victoria shoots you a look of exhaustion before facing out the passenger window, her expression changing from annoyance to bewilderment. “Jesus, how rich are they?” 

You crane your neck to see who, or what, she’s looking at as you pull into the campus parking lot. 

“Sheesh, that must be a new one,” Rachel whispers. “A Royce? Really?” 

It’s a nice car. Expensive. You can tell just from your quick glance-over. 

You pull into a spot diagonally where the “fucking Rolls-Royce Wraith,” as Rachel so adequately put it, is parked, and watch as Namjoon steps out of the driver’s seat. Yoongi (you think) exits the passenger side as a BMW pulls up next to them, and the rest of the Kims, minus Taehyung, step out of the vehicle as Seokjin shuts off the engine.

“Wow,” Rachel sighs. “Must be nice.” 

You shake your head and shut your engine off, decidedly not gawking at the cars, and Kims, parked across from you. “Let’s just get to class.” 

“Sure thing,” Victoria answers, following after you with Naomi and Rachel close behind.

“A fucking Wraith, Vic,” Rachel whispers, and you huff out a breath.

With Wednesday mirroring your Monday schedule, you start the day with intro. to drama once more.

You run a few minutes late, having been caught up in conversation with Victoria, so by the time the bell rings to signal the beginning of the day, you’re stuck in the closest empty seat to the door- on the side of Jungkook that Seokjin isn’t occupying. Your only other immediate option? The empty seat on the other side of Kim Seokjin. Did no one sit next to these guys ever? Really? 

The differences between the two Kims are there, but it’s the similarities that captivate you during the beginning of class. Their movements are completed before you have time to register they’re happening, precise-  like Jimin’s had been with the charcoal the day prior- and too smooth for how cramped the desks are. There’s a beauty to the way they move, an inhuman beauty. 

“Taehyung will be upset he missed this,” Jungkook says under his breath, clearly directing the comment to Seokjin as Professor Phillips speaks about Shakespeare between the rows of desks. 

“He’s probably watching French Films at home while he… gets better,” Seokjin replies quietly. 

The pause was pointed, but you try your best to seem unfazed, schooling your features into those of someone paying their utmost attention to their professor, yet you can still feel the drop of the side of your mouth at the comment. 

“Today, my star pupils, we’ll be running through some lines from Hamlet and Romeo and Juliet.” The class is a mix of groans and excited chatter, “Listen up, listen up… you’ll be working in groups of three. Run through the lines on the papers in front of you a few times, get comfortable with them, and pick your favorite. We’ll do some quick demonstrations before class is out,” he waits for the groans to die down this time, “and then I’ll clue you all in on your major assignment for this semester.” 

You pick up the papers in front of you, moving to stand, when Jungkook clears his throat from next to you. 

“You could work with us,” he offers. 

Your eyes land on his, wide and confused, “What about your brother?” 

“My brother?” Jungkook responds, equally confused, before realization dawns. “Oh, Taehyung?” 

You nod, catching Seokjin’s head shaking out of the corner of your eyes. “Yeah. Him.”

“He’s sick. We can always partner up with him later,” Jungkook smiles. “You can at least work with us today… only if you want to, of course.” 

The way he says it feels almost like a challenge, and your heart stammers when you lift your eyes to meet Jungkook’s, finding that Seokjin is already staring you down from his side. Like he knows your answer.

“Fine.” 

“Alright then.” Jungkook smirks. 

Seokjin laughs lightly, the sound musical and bright, and taps the ends of his bunched papers against the desk to straighten them. 

It was awkward at first, what with the brief glances you thought you caught Jungkook shooting towards the vacant seat opposite Seokjin (he’d always had his eyes right back on you or Jin the moment you’d thought you finally caught him) and the feeling of Kim Seokjin monitoring you for the entirety of the exercise.

And it’s not that that made you feel small, or lesser, or childish in any sense. You just felt more aware somehow. Of yourself and of the short distance between you and the youngest and oldest Kim. Aware of how the space curls tighter than it may be around the three of you. Aware of their stillness when they’re not running the lines prompted, or adjusting their posture after you’ve already done so twice.

You’re aware that you sit straighter. That your mind liquifies the few odd times that Jungkook decides to offer you a knowing smile and flip his stupid fucking lip ring he loves so much with his tongue when he catches you looking. And Seokjin-- yeah, he watches you. Says his lines with such carefree perfection that you find yourself hoping to see him fuck up, if only once.

An hour (and some odd Hamlet scenes) later, you start at the slight tap to your shoe, stifling your yip of surprise as you meet Jungkook’s crooked smirk. “Your turn,” he whispers. 

You offer a weak smile in apology, nodding your head as you shift into your Ophelia voice, 

“Good my lord, 

How does your Honor for this many a day?” 

Jungkook’s answering line is rehearsed with precision and the sort of emotion some professional actors can only dream of one day displaying. 

“Doesn’t excelling at everything get boring?” you ask him after settling back in your seats. Thankfully, your group had not been among the three chosen to demonstrate before the class.

“Jealous?” He asks, eyebrow raised.

“Of acting? No. Never been my forte. The drawing, maybe,” you nod, referencing the shared art class from the previous day. “But not acting… I just- I can’t imagine it’s very thrilling to not have goals to work to because you’re already so perfect at everything.” You explain. 

Jungkook offers a small shrug, “Maybe sometimes. I’ve also had time to practice.” 

“Right,” you laugh dryly. “Because I’m supposed to believe you’re not just gifted?” 

His eyebrow raises again, and he motions for you to continue. 

“You don’t act like you’ve had to work for it. The talent. It’s like you just have it. Naturally, or whatever.” 

Jungkook shakes his head, a small smile tugging at the corner of his mouth, “or whatever,” he whispers to himself. 

“So you’re not an artist?” Seokjin asks from Jungkook’s opposite side. 

You sputter a laugh, “uh, no. Not exactly.” You jam a thumb Jungkook’s way, “he can attest to that.” 

“It wasn’t awful,” he tries to reason.

“Don’t gas me up. It was atrocious,” you shake your head, meeting Seokjin’s eyes, “I drew Jimin completely wrong. He looked like he was going through anaphylaxis on my paper.”

“Some might call that an improvement where Jimin’s concerned,” Seokjin smiles.

“Yeah?” 

Jungkook shifts into your space slowly, the smell of him- cherries and frosted pine- hits you like a train. “Jin and Jimin bicker a lot,” he explains.

“We do not,” Jin snaps quickly and quietly, folding his papers neatly into his notebook as Professor Phillips winds down the class. The major assessment, you learn, is getting in groups of four and performing an entire act from a play of your choosing. 

“They’re bickering currently. He’s touchy on it, clearly,” Jungkook smirks, leaning over to press a reassuring hand against Jin’s shoulder. “It’s okay, Jin. Namjoon will mediate later, like always, and I’m sure Jimin will give your earbuds back to you.” 

Jin narrows his eyes at Jungkook, but whispers in a tone that borders on concerned, “I don’t even know why he takes them. It’s gross. He has his own.”

“Simple. Yours are more expensive,” Jungkook smirks, turning to Professor Phillips before he nears your table. 

Noting the way that Jungkook and Jin busy themselves with checking their phones and chatting quietly amongst each other, you turn to your professor. 

“We didn’t have time to catch up yesterday after class,” Professor Phillips smiles, nodding his head in acknowledgment at Jungkook when he looks between the two of you. “On how the class went,” Phillips explains at your confused stare.

“Oh,” your brows furrow, “I didn’t know I was supposed to get with you on that.” 

“You weren’t,” he replies swiftly, “Not supposed to, at least. I just wanted to check in on you, since I know your dad.”

You tense a little at that bit of information being tossed out without warning. It’s not that it’s incriminating for your professor to know your father, because it’s not, but maybe there’s a kernel of you that didn’t want your classmates knowing you had, albeit loose, ties to a member of staff. Jungkook clears his throat softly to the side of you, and you’re unsure of whether it was an attempt to end the conversation or to just let you know he was still there. Regardless, Phillips pays him no mind, instead keeping his attention on you. 

Thankfully, no other students are concerned about your encounter. Most had filed out, and the few stragglers were either striking up conversations with each other to avoid heading to their next class or playing on their phones like Jin and Jungkook appeared to still be doing. 

“Yesterday went fine,” you tell Professor Phillips tightly, plastering a nice smile on your face. “Today went fine, too.” 

“And this class?” 

“It’s been good so far,” you tell him, trying to ignore the mental preening your words seem to do to his ego. Men.

“Glad to hear it,” he smiles, “if you need anything at all, you can always stop by and ask. I’d love to help in whatever ways I can.” 

Gross.

“Thanks, Professor Phillips,” you say, emphasizing the title. He offers you another smile before heading back towards his desk. 

Your nails bite into your palms as you stand up, bookbag slung over your shoulder. 

“Thanks for letting me partner with you guys today,” you tell the two Kims before stalking out of the room. You choose to ignore the look Jin shot your way, the way he seemed almost apologetic.

10:05 do u think i’ll get suspended or kicked out if i drink on campus

The near-instant bubbles that pop up on the text thread between you and Victoria reveal that she’d gotten your message right away. Your shoulders relax a bit as you stalk towards the breezeways that will lead you to your astronomy class. 

10:06 serious question? prob kicked out. idk that they do the whole fool me once fool me twice fool me three times bullshit here. too small for ppl to be acting like delinquents 

You react to her text with a crying emoji before opening the door to your next class. 

It’s almost full due to your late departure from drama. You sigh as you settle into a chair close to the exit, pulling out your notebook and trying to ignore the look of concern on Namjoon’s face from across the room as you recalibrate. He frowns, small but there, before pulling out his phone. 

Whatever. 

Professor Jones doesn’t encroach on your personal space. Doesn’t ask you how your previous day went, or hint that she knows any of your family members (because she doesn’t) in the presence of your classmates. She just does her job. Like an instructor should, a small part of you echoes.

You find that you genuinely enjoy the time spent in her classroom. And even though Namjoon was nice enough the day prior, you also find yourself appreciating the space between the two of you. You liked learning, and you could admit that doing so had been proven perhaps a tad difficult when the Kims were surrounding you. 

Professor Jones ends the lecture with questions you clearly cannot answer here and now. Spiral galaxies, elliptical galaxies, and irregular galaxies all seem the same to you. The sun will eventually die. Andromeda will merge with the Milky Way. The cosmos is a wondrous, vast thing. And you were just a blip in its existence. Small. Inconsequential. Not an insult, just fact. 

You peer down at your phone as people start filtering out of the room, replying to the group text between you and the three others to reassure them that yes, you would still be driving everyone home. 

“You all good?” 

You don’t have to look up to know it’s Namjoon asking you the question. Partially because his voice stands out, but also partially due to the simple fact that you’d spoken with none of the other students in the class. 

“Don’t you have a squabble to be refereeing?” 

“What?” 

The tone of his voice has you looking up at him. He’d put on a pair of glasses at some point during the lecture, and you’re stunned by them because they look good. Namjoon stiffens slightly, almost as if he’d caught on to your wandering thoughts, so you shove them away with fervor before meeting his eyes again. 

“Jimin stole Jin’s earbuds or something.” 

“Again?” 

You laugh, “supposedly so.” 

“He has his own,” Namjoon says with a shake of his head. 

“They’re not expensive enough,” you offer Jungkook’s earlier reasoning, and Namjoon suppresses a wide smile with a small one. You’d be lying if you claimed not to be disappointed in his doing so. 

“Thanks for the heads up,” he says softly. “But seriously, you good?” 

“I’m good,” you nod, adding after a moment, “it’s just been a long morning.” 

Namjoon accepts your answer with a nod of his own, but doesn’t press the matter.

“My friends were fawning over your car this morning,” you tell him when he lingers near your desk. He steps gracefully out of your way as you stand up and gather your things. 

“I’ve had it for a bit,” Namjoon says with what sounds like embarrassment. “I only drove it this morning because the others wouldn’t stop arguing about who was driving.” 

“Ah,” you tip your head. “Egos.” 

“Something like that,” he chuckles. The sound is low, and bordering on pretty. “Jungkook just got his car, so he jumps at the opportunity whenever it’s offered. I think the others end up wanting to drive theirs just to annoy him… or to avoid his speeding.” 

“Even Taehyung?” 

Namjoon tenses at the mention of Taehyung, but recovers so quickly you wonder if you’d seen it. “Even Tae.” He’s silent for a moment before continuing, “I heard about your run-in with him yesterday. I’m sorry about that.” 

“No need,” you wave off his apology. 

“Taehyung isn’t usually so…” he trails off. 

“Dickish?” You offer the word from Victoria’s dictionary.

He laughs fully as you guys exit the classroom, “Sure, dickish. But really, he’s a good guy. He’s just going through some stuff at the moment.” 

“Mmm,” you nod. “I didn’t think it was something I did, for what it’s worth,” a lie, but there was truth behind it. You hadn’t done anything wrong. You just ran into the guy accidentally. From the display at the assembly and drama afterwards, you’d assumed Taehyung’s distaste for you ran deeper than your stumble. 

“Good. It wasn’t.”

“Jin said Taehyung’s getting better?”

“Yeah, he’s got the stomach flu.” 

“That sucks. I didn’t know that was getting passed around right now. I hope I don’t get it.” You shiver, remembering the short physical contact you shared with Taehyung.

“Vaccinated?”

“Duh.” 

“That helps,” Namjoon smirks.

“Doesn’t mean I want to spend the next two days on the bathroom floor,” you grimace.

“That does sound pretty miserable.” He replies as you near the parking lot. “Your roommates will take care of you if you get sick, right?” 

“At least two of them.” 

“The other?” 

“Not so much,” you sigh.

You try to avoid the three sets of eyes that burn holes into your head from your car as you descend the steps to the lot… and the additional five sets that come from the two luxury cars across the way. From the way Namjoon shifts his balance (gracefully, mind you) from one foot to the other, you can tell he’s doing the same. 

“Well, if you get sick, I’m sorry.” Namjoon offers kindly, “But I have a feeling you won’t.” 

“I admire the optimism,” you exhale. “Thanks for checking on me,” you add awkwardly, “I don’t really know people here.” 

“It’s no problem, really.” He reassures you. “See you in class?” 

“Yeah,” you nod, “see you.” 

“Kim fucking Namjoon, Victoria!” 

“I heard you the first ten times, Rachel.” Victoria groans. 

“I’m right here,” you whisper, signaling to turn out of the parking lot. “Like, literally right here. Am I invisible? A ghost?” 

Naomi shakes her head from the passenger seat, offering you a weak smile and a mouthed sorry.

“I just don’t get it.” Rachel sighs. 

“Anyways,” Victoria drawls, eyes locking onto yours in the rearview as she ends the conversation with Rachel. “I need to go to the bookstore before it closes tonight. You wanna go?” 

“Absolutely,” you nod. 

“Oooh, can I tag along? I’ve been meaning to get the new ACOTAR book.” Naomi perks up. 

“Sure thing, we can take my car now that the weather is behaving.” Victoria smiles. 

“What about me?” Rachel asks. 

“You want to go to the bookstore?” Victoria gapes.

“Well, yeah? I do read, you know.”

“Yeah?” 

“Listen, I get that I’m a bitch, but I can enjoy reading, too. The two things aren’t mutually exclusive. A bitch can read.” 

Despite your feelings regarding Rachel, you laugh. And the others do, too. 

“The new ACOTAR is good, by the way,” Rachel tells Naomi before popping her earbuds in and leaning back in her seat. 

“Today’s weird.” Naomi’s words settle into the space of the car, and you can only offer her a nod before you turn on the radio and axe any possibility of the girls furthering in their questioning on Namjoon Kim.

The bookstore is quiet and warm, the shelves line the walls to the ceiling, and are stocked full of books, both new and used. 

Your eye catches on a few, and you do a quick check of your bank account before allowing yourself to grab three of the five that caught your fancy, one of which you’ve read before but have yet to own. Naomi and Rachel are both standing near the Sarah J Maas corner, eyeing Throne of Glass novels with intense interest, whilst you and Victoria stand near the coffee and hot chocolate maker that’s neighboring the register counter. 

“It’s free, right?” You ask as Vic pours some of the hot chocolate mix into her hot water. 

“Yep,” she nods. “It’s a huge selling point here.” 

You chew on your bottom lip before pouring your own cup. Stirring the mix in with one of the little plastic stirrers, you turn to your friend, almost dropping your cup when you notice Jimin standing near the historical section of the shop with Jin. Neither of them appears wounded, so you assume Namjoon had done his job of mediator well enough.

Jimin catches your eye just before you turn away and smiles at you, waving his acknowledgment and pointing you out to Jin. Jin, bless him, nods once before refocusing on the books in front of him.

“They’re everywhere lately,” Vic whispers, sipping at her flimsy cup. “It’s like you summon them.” 

“That’d be a fucking pointless power,” you shake your head, and Vic laughs. “They’re probably just looking for a book for a class or something.” 

“Mhm,” she nods, but seems unconvinced. “Any of them catch your fancy yet?” 

“Are you joking?” You scoff at her, but even to you the sound seems flat and weightless. 

“It’s just a question,” she smirks, and you catch Jimin looking your way again. 

“I’m not justifying it with an answer.” 

“Listen, all I’m saying is… I haven’t seen a single Kim look at anyone on campus or back in high school the way they look at you.” 

“We’ve been in class for a few days, dude.” 

“I’m not claiming it makes sense,” Vic shrugs. “Just want to be transparent with you. I mean, I guess I have only seen you around Jungkook and Jimin. But even Namjoon today? He looked like he was interested with the way he escorted you to your car.” 

“Okay, technically, he only walked with me to the lot, and it’s not like that. With any of them.” 

“You sure?” 

“One hundred percent.” 

“So… is that why Jimin’s walking over to us now?” She asks with a quirked brow and a sneaky smirk.

You snap your mouth shut and pause stirring your hot chocolate to smile at Jimin as he walks up. He’s completely relaxed, hands in his jacket pockets, none the wiser to your conversation with Victoria moments prior, but there’s an aura to him that seems almost cocky when he smiles back at you… like he’s caught you in a trap. Up close, he smells faintly clean, something soft and floral that cuts through the aroma of hot chocolate wafting up from your cup. 

“Hey,” he says, voice light, like he’s not interrupting anything at all. His eyes flick briefly to Vic before they settle again on you. “Sorry--do you mind if I ask you something?” 

Victoria’s elbow nudges into your side, subtle but intentional. The witch. 

“Depends,” you reply, brow lifted. “Is it weird?” 

Jimin’s lips curve, just slightly, and his eyes crinkle into those half moons that have you wanting to swoon. “I don’t think so.” 

“That’s what people who ask weird stuff usually say,” you mutter, but there’s no bite to your words.

“I’m looking for something new to read,” he continues, like you hadn’t said anything at all. “You seemed… decisive earlier.” His gaze drops to the books tucked against your side before running the length of your torso and neck back to your face. “Figured I’d ask.” 

There’s something about the way he says it, earlier, that makes your stomach twist faintly.

Victoria hums beside you, far too pleased with herself. You side-eye her, hoping it stings, but not really. 

“Well,” you start, shifting your weight, “depends on what you’re into. Fantasy? Romance? Something that’ll emotionally devastate you for no reason?” 

“Dealer’s choice,” jimin says easily. “What would you recommend?” 

You narrow your eyes at him slightly, like you’re trying to figure out if this is a trick question. “That sounds like a setup.” 

“It’s not,” he assures you, tone softening just a fraction. “I just want your opinion.” 

Your grip tightens slightly around the cup in your hand. There’s the feeling again, like he’s not just asking about the damn books in the shop. 

Victoria clears her throat lightly. “She’s got good taste,” she offers, casual, like she didn’t enjoy every second of this torture. “Even if she won’t admit it.” 

You shoot her another withering glare, and she just smiles in response.

“Do you?” Jimin asks, attention never leaving you. 

“I mean,” you shrug, trying to play it off and end this conversation before it really builds, “I don’t pick terrible ones. Not particularly fantastic ones, either.” 

“That’s not what I asked,” he smirks. 

There’s a beat. A small one. But it stretches somehow. 

You swallow, then glance down at the books between your arm and side, using them as an anchor. “This one’s good,” you say, setting your cup on the counter to hold your previous read up slightly. “It’s more character-driven, kinda slow at first, but it picks up. And this--” you tilt another towards him, “this one’s supposed to be pure chaos. In a good way,” you amend. “I haven’t actually read it yet.” 

Jimin leans in to look, closer than necessary, his shoulder almost brushing yours. “Chaos,” he repeats, thoughtful. “I can work with that.” 

Your breath catches, not noticeably, you hope, but enough that you shift back half a step without meaning to.

He notices. Of course he does.

But he doesn’t comment. 

Instead, he straightens, eyes flicking once more over your face before he smiles again, softer this time. “Thanks. I’ll trust your judgment.”

“Bold move,” you mutter. 

Victoria snorts quietly into her cup. 

Jimin’s gaze lingers a second longer than it should. “Not really,” he says. “You don’t seem like someone who recommends things lightly.” 

The feeling is there again, like this conversation is about more than simply just books.

“Guess you’ll find out,” you reply, forcing a small smile. 

“I think I will,” he nods, a slight dip of his head, and steps back, the space between you easing in a way that feels almost immediate. Like you hadn’t realized how close he was until he wasn’t anymore. 

“I’ll let you get back to it,” he adds, glancing back at Victoria briefly. “Nice seeing you again.” 

Victoria perks up just enough to smile back. “You too.” 

Jimin turns, heading back toward the shelves where Jin still stands, flipping a page he doesn’t seem to be reading. And just before Jimin fully disappears down the aisle he’d been standing close to originally with Jin, he glances back. Not at Victoria. At you. 

Victoria exhales next to you, low and impressed. “Yeah,” she murmurs. “That was totally about books.” 

You collect your hot chocolate from the counter and stare down at it in your hands, watching the surface ripple slightly. 

“Shut up.” 

But your voice lacks conviction. Victoria says something back, something quick, teasing, but it blurs before it fully lands. The words slide past you like water over glass, distorted and distant. 

Your fingers tighten again over the paper cup in your hand. The bookstore feels too warm, suddenly. Or maybe you’re just aware of it now. The heat from the cup bleeding into your palm, the faint hum of the overhead lights, the soft shuffle of pages turning somewhere deeper in the aisles. It all presses in at once, like your senses have decided to wake up all at the same time. 

Your heart stutters. Not fast, not slow… just off, a bit. 

You swallow, but your throat feels dry, which doesn’t make sense because you just took a sip. The taste of chocolate lingers, too sweet now, sitting heavy on your tongue. And for a second, just one second, you can still feel it. The space where Jimin had been standing. So close. So aware. 

You blink, once, twice, forcing your gaze to refocus on the swirling liquid in the cup.

“Hey,” Victoria’s voice cuts in clearer this time, closer. 

You inhale, slow and deliberate, like you’re reminding your body how to do it properly. The noise of the bookstore filters back in, piece by piece, Naomi’s voice somewhere nearby, Rachel laughing at something, the soft beep of the register. Normal.

“Earth to YN,” Vic murmurs, bumping her shoulder lightly against yours. “You good?” 

“Peachy,” you say with a shake of your head, taking another careful sip of your hot chocolate like it might ground you back into your body. It doesn’t. At least not fully.

“Mm,” she hums, unconvinced. 

Before she can say anything else, Naomi and Rachel reappear from around the corner of the aisle, both of them clutching books to their chests like they’d just robbed the place blind. 

“Got ‘em,” Naomi beams, holding up her copy. “They had, like, three different editions, and I almost lost my mind trying to pick one.” 

“Same,” Rachel adds, though her attention is already drifting, eyes narrowing slightly as they flick between you and Victoria. “What’d we miss?” 

“Nothing,” you answer immediately.

“Everything,” Vic says at the same exact time.

Rachel’s head tilts, interest piqued instantly. “Oh, now I know that’s a lie,” she smiles at you, sickly sweet. 

Naomi’s gaze lingers on you a second longer than necessary, something softer there, curious but not pushy. “Was that Jimin?” She asks gently. 

You sigh, tossing your hot chocolate into the trash bin next to the aisle. “Can we not do this here?” 

Victoria snorts again into her cup. 

“I’m just asking,” Naomi says, though she’s clearly already piecing it together. “He came over, right?” 

Rachel perks up like she’s just been handed a live wire. “Wait-- he came over? To you?” 

“It was nothing,” you insist, starting towards the register before they can circle you any further. “He asked for a book recommendation. That’s it.” 

“That’s it,” Victoria echoes under her breath, far too amused. 

Rachel hurries to keep up with you, nearly bumping into your shoulder. “And you just… gave one to him? Like a normal person?” 

“What was I supposed to do, Rachel? Gatekeep literature?” you shoot back, exasperation finally bleeding through your tone. 

“I don’t know,” she shrugs, unfazed. “Be interesting about it.” 

Naomi laughs softly behind you, stepping up beside the two of you as the line for the register comes into view. “Pretty sure being approached in a bookstore is already interesting enough.” 

“Thank you,” you mutter, shooting her a grateful look. 

Rachel crosses her arms, still eyeing you like you’re withholding classified information. “Did he flirt with you?” 

“No.” 

Victoria makes a small noise. 

You cut her a look. 

“What?” she shrugs innocently. “I’m just breathing.” 

“You’re not subtle,” you hiss. 

“Wasn’t trying to be.”

The line moves quicker than expected, and before Rachel can dig her claws in any deeper, you’re setting your books down on the counter, Vic getting in line behind you. The cashier smiles politely as she scans them, Naomi and Rachel stepping up beside you to do the same, both still buzzing over their ACOTAR finds. You swipe your friends’ books from their grasp with ease, motioning for the cashier to scan them as well.

“That’ll be--” the cashier starts, and you tap your card against the reader before she can finish.

Naomi gasps softly. “You didn’t have to do that.” 

“I wanted to,” you shrug. “Consider it a ‘thanks for not interrogating me like a suspect’ bonus.” 

Rachel scoffs. “I haven’t even started yet.” 

“I know,” you sigh. “Yours was a bribe.” 

Victoria laughs outright at that, grabbing her book and tucking it against her side. “Smart. Preemptive damage control.” 

You collect your books, tucking them securely under your arm as you push the door open with a shoulder. The bell above jingles softly, the warm air of the shop giving way to the cool evening outside.

Naomi and Rachel trail behind you, already slipping back into conversation about plotlines and characters, their voices easy and familiar. Victoria nudges your arm again as you step off the curb.

“You’re not beating the allegations, by the way,” she whispers. 

“I’m not entertaining them,” you shoot back.

“Too late for that.” 

You roll your eyes, tightening your grip on your books as you head toward the car. For a moment, everything feels normal again, just a late evening, a bookstore run, your friends’ voices filling the space around you. But as you reach for the car door, something pulls at your attention. A feeling more than anything. 

You glance back. 

Through the bookstore window, between the tall shelves and soft lighting, you catch a glimpse of him. 

Jimin. 

Standing exactly where he'd left you. Already looking at you.

“YN?” Naomi calls, hand halfway to the rear passenger door. 

“Yeah,” you answer quickly, tearing your gaze from the bookstore window and sliding into the passenger seat. “Coming.” 

The door shuts, sealing you inside the quiet hum of the car as Victoria starts the engine. 

Warm air, familiar voices. Normal. 

Your eyes fix straight ahead as Victoria peels out of the parking lot. And pointedly do not look back again.

The apartment greets you with warmth the second you step inside. 

It’s immediate, like crossing some invisible threshold. The soft hum of the heater, the faint scent of something Victoria must have sprayed earlier, the low glow of the lamp in the living room casting everything in a golden haze. It feels smaller than it did this morning. Safer.

“Shoes,” Naomi reminds gently, toeing hers off by the door.

“Right,” you nod, kicking yours off and nudging them into place with your heel. 

Rachel disappears into the kitchen almost immediately, already rummaging through cabinets. Victoria follows, calling out something about snacks, and Naomi lingers just long enough to brush your arm lightly as she passes. 

“You okay?” she asks, soft enough that it doesn’t carry over to eager ears. 

You nod. “Just tired.” 

She studies you for a half second longer, then smiles. “We’ll keep it lowkey tonight.” 

“Please.”

The kitchen quickly fills with a clink of glasses and the rustle of packaging. By the time you drop your bag in your room and come back out, Rachel is already pouring wine into mismatched cups, her earlier edge softened. 

“Study night,” she announces, like she’s hosting something official. “With benefits.” 

“Benefits being?” Vic asks, grabbing a cup and raising a pointed brow. 

“Alcohol,” Rachel smirks, sliding a cup your way from across the counter. 

“Ah,” you hum, taking it. “Academic excellence.” 

Naomi laughs, settling onto the couch with her books spread neatly in front of her. “If we fail, we can at least say we tried.” 

“Speak for yourselves,” Rachel says, flopping onto the armchair. “I plan on passing and thriving.” 

“You plan on gossiping,” Victoria corrects, dropping beside Naomi and cracking open her notebook. 

“Multitasking,” Rachel shoots back.

You settle onto the floor with your back against the couch, your books fanned out in front of you, wine balanced carefully in your hand. The quiet that follows isn’t uncomfortable. It’s easy. Pages flipping, pens scratching, the occasional sigh or muttered complaint filling the space between sips. 

For a while, it almost feels like nothing happened. Like the day didn’t stretch and twist in all the ways it had. 

Naomi leans over at one point, pointing at something in your notes. “You missed this part,” she murmurs. 

“Did I?” you frown, scooting closer. 

“Yeah-- here,” she taps the page you’d been dead-eyeing in your textbook. “It connects to the next section you started on.” 

“God, I’m blind,” you mutter, scribbling it down. “Thanks.” 

“You’re distracted,” Vic says lightly, not even looking up from her own work. 

“I’m not distracted,” you argue automatically.

Rachel snorts. You ignore her. Another stretch of quiet passes. Comfortable until it isn’t.

“So,” Rachel starts, far too casually.

You don’t look up. “No.” 

“I didn’t even say anything yet.” 

“You were going to,” you reply, flipping a page a little harder than necessary.

“I was just going to ask a question.” 

“No.” 

Victoria huffs out a laugh, shaking her head. 

Naomi nudges Rachel lightly with her foot. “Maybe give it a rest?” 

“I’m just curious,” Rachel insists, sitting forward. “You cannot expect me not to be when--” 

“When what?” you snap, the words sharper than you meant for them to be. 

The room stills. 

Rachel blinks at you, clearly caught off guard. 

You exhale through your nose, dragging a hand through your hair. “It’s nothing, Rachel. They’re just people. I had a couple of conversations today. That’s it.” 

“That’s not how it looks,” she says, quieter now, but still pushing. “They don’t talk to anyone. Ever. And suddenly--” 

“And suddenly what?” you cut in, heat rising in your chest before you can stop it. “They talk to me and it’s some big conspiracy? Maybe they’re just being nice. Maybe I’m just there.” 

“That’s not what I--” 

“I don’t know them,” you continue, the words coming faster now. “I don’t care if they’re hot or rich or whatever else you’re fixating on. It’s not a thing. There is no ‘thing.’ Can we please just drop it?” 

Silence that weighs heavily this time consumes the small space in the living room. 

Rachel’s mouth presses into a thin line. For a second, it looks like she might argue, push harder, dig deeper. She doesn’t.

“Fine,” she says instead, standing abruptly and grabbing her cup along with her notebook. “Didn’t realize it was that serious.” 

Guilt flickers through you, quick and unwelcome. 

“Rachel--” 

“I’m going to bed,” she cuts you off, not unkindly, but not warmly either. “I’ve got an early morning.” 

She disappears down the hall, her door clicking shut a moment later. The quiet that follows is different. Not comfortable. You stare down your notes, the words blurring slightly as your eyes sting. 

“Hey,” Naomi says gently. 

You swallow. “I didn’t mean to…” you trail off. 

“She’ll be fine,” Victoria offers, softer than her usual tone. “You didn’t say anything wrong.” 

“I kind of did,” you mutter. 

“You kind of snapped,” Naomi corrects you. “There’s a difference.” 

You huff out a breath, setting your pen down. “I just… don’t get why it matters so much.” 

Victoria shrugs. “Because it’s weird. And people latch onto weird.” 

Naomi tilts her head. “But that doesn’t mean you have to.” 

You nod, even if the knot in your chest doesn’t fully loosen. 

Victoria taps your shoulder. “You’re still coming Friday, right?” 

“The party?” you groan.

“Yes, the party,” she grins. “Small house, college guys, questionable music choices. It’ll be fun.” 

Naomi nods eagerly. “We’ll stick together the whole time. Promise.” 

You hesitate for a second. Then sigh. 

“Yeah, I’ll go.” 

“Good,” Vic beams.

You glance between them, then add, “The Kims won’t be there, right?” 

Vic laughs immediately. “God, no.” 

Naomi shakes her head. “They don’t go to parties. Like, ever.” 

“Seriously,” Vic adds. “I’ve never seen them at one. Not once.” 

Something in your chest settles at that. 

“Okay,” you murmur, “good.” 

“Good?” Vic echoes, amused. 

“Shut up,” you groan, but there’s no heat behind it this time.

Naomi smiles, gathering her things. “We should probably call it soon anyway. Early morning tomorrow for all of us.” 

“Ugh,” Vic grumbles, finishing off her wine.

You clean up slowly, stacking your books, rinsing out your cup, moving through the motions on autopilot. The apartment quiets again as lights flick off one by one.

By the time you make it to your room, the world feels smaller again.

You change, plug your phone in, and slide beneath the covers after shelving your new books, the familiar weight of your blankets ground you. 

The events of the day flicker behind your eyes… glances, voices, the feeling of being watched, of being known just a little too quickly. 

You turn onto your side, pulling the blanket higher.

And eventually, with the soft hum of the apartment around you, sleep comes.

Eyes flying open, she was laying down on some kind of upholstered settee, still wearing the velvet mini dress from dinner, which was almost hiked up around her hips. Horrified and woozy from both her blood being drained, multiple glasses of wine and liquor, and her state of exposure, she sat up abruptly. Staring down at her freshly polished toes, bare and lacking the fancy heels she was wearing earlier, Y/N froze at the sound of her name being called while she pulled her dress back down, her mind jumping to a conclusion that one of them actually touched her while she was unconscious. 

“Finally awake? You’d think after that meal, you’d at least be able to stand on your feet once Seokjin bit you. He hardly took anything,” Jeongguk approached her first, holding a cue stick and staring down at her with a smirk. He had ditched his sports jacket, the first few buttons on his white shirt pulled free and his tie hanging limply around his neck.

Scrambling to a fully seated position, Y/N saw that her shoes were nowhere to be seen, and she had been carried by someone into the billiard’s room adjoining the space where they had dinner. Perhaps one of the vampires removed her shoes so she couldn’t use the stilettos as a pointed weapon. Sick to the back teeth of being teased and manipulated, especially when she felt her neck and wrist throbbing and saw how perfectly healthy Jeongguk had become after drinking her blood, her eyes narrowed nearly shut. 

“I’m sure it was the fucking wine glass he slit my wrist into was what prevented me from having normal goddamn footing,” Y/N fumed as best she could with a completely dried-out throat, Jeongguk’s smirk widening and showing his teeth at the outburst. 

“What a filthy mouth you’ve got, ma chérie,” Hoseok teased through laughter, all while leaning over a massive pool table and aiming his cue at a white ball. The new nickname from the ex-pirate, whatever language it came from, had her feeling belittled and repulsed– even if Hoseok’s drawl was soulful and spellbinding. It was as if in her slumber, she had managed to grow an even stronger spine. 

“My name’s Y/N, not whatever you just called me. Not pet, not ‘little girl,’ not ‘dove’. If you’re all going to torture me, at least afford me the favor of not patronizing me,” Y/N stood, making sure to make pointed eye-contact with both Hoseok and Jimin; the latter of which was lazily draped on another settee across the room with a cordial glass and a lit cigar. 

“Ah, true colors. I hoped you were as meek as you pretended to be yesterday afternoon, but it seems my initial suspicions were correct. How tiring,” Seokjin was by the fireplace, not sparing her a glance as the flames illuminated his side profile. He appeared to be the only one with his suit still flawlessly intact, one of his hands buried in the pocket of his slacks while the other braced his weight on the marble mantle. 

“Who carried me in here?” Y/N ignored Seokjin, trying to find her shoes. For some reason, her bare feet on the marble had her feeling more vulnerable than her disheveled dress. 

“No one violated you, girl,” Seokjin snapped, all while ignoring her request to remove pet names from his vocabulary. The fog of Jeongguk entering her mind and offering up her secret thoughts to the eldest vampire made Y/N wince, spurring her foolish outburst to go beyond the reach of her control.

“That wasn’t my question,” Y/N’s hands balled into fists, so blind with rage and the instinct to battle for her life that she snapped. “Stay out of my head, you!” 

Y/N all but spat at Jeongguk while pointing at him, the young vampire still wearing that infuriating grin, Y/N storming past him with her feet slapping against the Italian marble to confront Seokjin. Again, a part of her was screaming that Jeongguk could be her kin as he watched, with his youthful appearance– the only thing that had her storming by was the demonic color of his irises. 

At first, she was blasting by the youngest vampire and barreling towards Seokjin, however, a palm covered in buttery leather wrapped around the base of her throat that stopped her in her tracks effectively, harshly. Met with cold, glowing red eyes, Y/N could hardly crane her neck up at Namjoon towering over her, Seokjin sighing from behind Namjoon. 

“If you must know, pest, I brought you in here. Watch your tongue and know your place,” Namjoon’s fingers flexed against the sides of her throat, dark hair in his eyes when Y/N felt the rush of blood in her arteries frantically trying to find a place to go. Paired with the sting of the leather rubbing against Seokjin’s earlier bite, Y/N heeded Namjoon’s warning and nodded as best she could just so he would let her go. 

“Did you not see what Namjoon-ah could do during dinner? If his power can affect Jimin that strongly, what do you think it can do to you?” Seokjin cut in softly, snapping his fingers once. With the sharp sound that contrasted the vampire’s dulcet tone, Namjoon released Y/N’s throat immediately, leaving her to double over and gasp for breath. “Let’s make one thing clear. You can curse at us as much as you please, but do not think you are above being punished for rash actions. I can promise you, I am not a merciful man– Namjoon-ah even less so.”

Y/N felt defeat again, the spark of rebellion in her extinguished thoroughly. The shiny black shoes and pressed pants in front of her seemed blurry, Namjoon towering over her like a steel wall. When she could straighten up again, Y/N flinched at the vampire’s expression: hateful, but the mean smile on his face created sweet little dimples on his cheeks, which contradicted just about everything else about the vampire. His expression, in the best translation Y/N could come up with, was someone contemplating just how to tear another piece by piece with relish.

“Will you drain me dry like your last acolyte?” ​​Y/N rasped, addressing Seokjin but still staring straight at Namjoon, as if one small movement from her would have him lunging. 

Hearing Jimin’s light snickering from across the room did nothing but heighten Y/N’s  humiliation about being put in her place once more. Glancing at him, she spotted Yoongi in the corner, a sketchbook in his lap and apparently not paying any attention to the spectacle. Also disinterested was Taehyung, leafing through a newspaper and puffing on a cigar he was sharing with Jimin. 

“Maybe,” Seokjin hummed, letting Namjoon fall back into the shadows beside an old phonograph still playing age-weathered music. “Maybe not. Behave, and there’s no reason to fear for your life.”

“She wants to shorten her sentence, Seokjin,” Yoongi finally interjected, fingertips covered in inky charcoal. Darkly, Y/N thought that perhaps Yoongi might be the one with the most sense, and that wasn’t saying much. 

“Ever play pool, Y/N?” Hoseok asked suddenly, injecting enough snark into the girl’s name rolling off of his tongue to have her grimacing. 

“Doubt she’s ever even played checkers, Hoseok,” Jeongguk replied, yanking his tie dangling over his shoulder and tossing it on the floor. While leaning over the table to take his own shot, Y/N’s vision focused on the lean, hard-muscled frame Jeongguk had: the thin button-down he had on strained against his toned arms and his sides as he lined up the pool cue between his index and middle fingers. Namjoon aside– there would be no way she could ever be a match to Jeongguk alone.  

“Is it permitted for me to retire now?” Y/N spoke through gritted teeth, muscles in her legs twitching when the petty side of her personality threatened to theatrically curtsy. Distantly, Jeongguk’s mouth corner curled up in amusement– catching the mental image she conjured.

“Say goodnight first, won’t you now?” Jimin trilled, voice curling seductively over the mosaic ceiling, and right when Y/N thought that she had recovered from Namjoon’s chokehold, Jimin was casting another deeply-rooted spell on her. “Taehyung has a question, don’t you?”

Taehyung. The one who so casually dared to impersonate someone close to her, to pretend to be Joseph. While she dreaded nothing more than even looking at the very vampire, Jimin’s roots were so quickly penetrating her bones she found with horror that she was no more than a puppet on a string for him. 

Not even seconds later, Y/N was stumbling over her own bare feet to get to the seating area where the two young vampires were– Yoongi still off to the side, Taehyung lowering his newspaper and passing the lit cigar to Jimin. While hyper aware of Jimin’s hold on her, Y/N’s attention was conquered by Taehyung’s intense, stony expression. Clearing his throat, the shiny gel that was previously taming his midnight waves during dinner was cracking, leaving piecey curls hanging in his face. 

“Tell me, now. Was my answer sufficient?” Taehyung began, tracing his pointer finger over his moistened lower lip, almost cherry red in color thanks to her blood affording him a complexion. 

Y/N’s eyebrows knit in confusion, every nerve in her body pulsing with a dim throb the longer Jimin kept her docile and hypnotized. 

“Huh?” Y/N’s eyelids were heavy, so she found herself batting her eyelashes more frequently than she normally did. “I didn’t ask you anything.”

“Master Taehyung was referring to his reply to you during dinner. Was his reply more or less something ‘Joseph’ would say? Was it enough, dove?”

 Jimin was staring at his nails, one of his trim shoulders slipping out from under his loose shirt collar, and Y/N– to her mortification– immediately thought that the garment had become quite useless, so why was Jimin even bothering to keep it on at all? To deepen her mortification, an amused snicker coming from Jeongguk had her wishing the stained glass lamp above him would come loose and sever his head from his shoulders. Jeongguk’s laughter only became louder when reading her murderous thoughts, the sound of it lively and boyish– not the laughter of a lethal creature. 

Y/N paused, rewinding her memory to dinner. At that time, she really believed that her friend Joseph had been permitted to visit her. Like a bucket of glacial water dumped over her head when realizing her own naivety, she also realized it wasn’t just Jeongguk who could reach into her mind– Jimin could do it, Seokjin could do it and share the way into her head with everyone else. Jeongguk wasn’t laughing anymore. 

“Joe– oh. You, I suppose. You said something about never forgetting me and writing frequently, no?” Y/N, under the puppet strings Jimin was using to keep her steady, was able to study Taehyung’s face with rapt interest; her rational self locked away in some dark corner of her mind. “I think that’s when the coherent part of me sensed something wrong. Joseph hates writing letters, and he’d never talk so sentimentally. Yeah, we were close, but like cat-and-mouse siblings.”

“Still, hyung. Jeongguk mentioned he could not accurately understand the girl’s thoughts at that moment. It seems… peculiar,” Namjoon’s voice, all velvet, filled the room, addressing the eldest vampire still watching the flames in the fireplace. 

“Peculiar? No. The most sound theory is that her thoughts were too animal and stupid for Jeongguk to hear, Namjoon-ah,” Seokjin wasn’t fond of entertaining mysteries or anything that required him to put time and energy into, particularly if the subject matter surrounded a human being. “Forget it. We always deal with issues promptly, and I’m not deeming the girl’s slow mind an issue yet.”

“I suppose I can’t blame myself for not knowing what your acquaintance would say word for word. Jeongguk only had time to go through a handful of memories.”

Y/N didn’t like Taehyung’s dry, holier-than-thou attitude. He had zero decency to look her in the eye, rather looking through her and down his nose. Y/N sensed he was the type of man who had never heard the word ‘no’ in regards to anything. 

“Things have to happen in a timely manner, Y/N, you see? Everything is about timing– that is something I’ve learned again and again– Jeongguk had about half a second to comb through your mind before you would dissolve into complete hysterics. Complete hysteria from you, you’d have a drunk pirate giving you something worse to cry about,” Taehyung continued, giving Hoseok a deliberate, uninterested look when mentioning the ‘drunk pirate’. Hoseok wasn’t paying attention, too busy chalking up his pool cue to bother participating in the conversation. 

For a moment, all that Y/N could hear was a whooshing in her ears as Jimin’s hypnosis began to withdraw, her body promptly trembling with exhaustion as she stood before Taehyung. His tan suit, perfectly pressed, complimented his skin tone now that it was darker, his complexion probably resembling the healthiest peak of his human life. The gray veins over his temples were gone, and there were moles here and there splattered across his face. 

“That’s all… hmm, Jimin. Why don’t you call up to the second floor to make sure the human’s chambers are prepared for the night,” Taehyung gave Y/N one last cursory glance before plucking up his newspaper again. 

Y/N didn’t even hear Jimin waltz his way to an old-fashioned intercom system, murmuring something seductive into the device while his shirt began to pool around his elbows and expose nearly his entire chest and back. She only tuned in when she felt bizarre about standing in front of Taehyung so clearly dismissing her, a spark of hope at the idea of the privacy of her bedroom making her abruptly turn on her bare heels. 

“Awww, Juliana. That won’t do. Make sure her sheets are heated, too,” Jimin purred, Y/N getting the feeling that he was purposefully trying to prolong her time spent in the billiard’s room. “There will be a frost, come morning…”

Y/N separated herself from Taehyung’s proximity, trying to edge her way to the closest door, but unfortunately it was the one that was being watched by Namjoon still cloaked in the shadows. As she tried to look for an escape while hoping Jeongguk was distracted to notice her plotting, Y/N silently began to shuffle sideways.

Not that she got very far– as soon as Y/N reached a leather ottoman halfway to an unguarded door, she yelped when she lost feeling in her legs and promptly crumpled onto the piece of furniture. Her arms tried to brace her fall, but those limbs, too, were limp and refusing her brain’s command to move herself. 

“Nngh, ow! W-what?! What’s happening to me?” Y/N panicked, voice shrill and bouncing around the lofty room. Her body was completely limp, unable to flinch away even when someone began to arrange her legs by parting them, her dress riding up the back of her thighs again. 

Ascertaining who was touching her sans-permission was impossible, due to the fact that her cheek was squished against the ottoman and her line of sight was limited to a glass case filled with cigars. Humiliation licked Y/N’s skin with white-hot heat, no doubt in her mind the scrap of lace covering her modesty was somewhat on display as she was shaped to be bent over the ottoman. 

“Stop, s-stop, please. I can’t move—”

“Silenzio,” a deep, gritty voice was mere inches from her ear, the foreign word close enough to silence for her to get the hint. The record that was playing on the gramophone began to crackle, the needle scratching the label and needing to be flipped. “Stay put.”

“Like she can help it. You’ve paralyzed her,” Hoseok scoffed, trying to hide the fact that he was getting off on beating Jeongguk at their game of pool. It was looking like Hoseok would be driving Jeongguk’s Mercedes around town come morning. 

Paralyzed. Y/N had not a semblance of an idea of what she had done to cause offense to Yoongi, who was carding her hair over her shoulders methodically, but all she could do was lay there helplessly. His fingertips were warm on her forearm when he draped tresses over her waist in a sensual position, even going as far as to adjust how her fingers were splayed over her hip. 

“Master… master Y-yoongi…?” Y/N’s breath came out choppy, her diaphragm somewhat crushed thanks to her awkward weight distribution against the ottoman. 

“Noisy,” Yoongi murmured to himself, detached. Rolling his eyes, Hoseok set his cue down, approaching Yoongi and his current model with his hands on his hips. 

“If she’s so noisy, paralyze her face. You’re a complainer who hates solutions,” Hoseok watched while Yoongi gingerly stretched one of the girl’s arms out so it was hanging off the furniture.

Yoongi would go on and on about how he was capturing ‘yearning’, but to a vampire (and former buccaneer) who stole art for value, the girl was being positioned to get fucked against the ottoman. Pushing a hand through his hair, Hoseok snorted to himself. Now that he had a sufficient, consistent nutrient source, he could visit the girls at the cabaret again. It had been far too long since a woman had been under him and his mercy. 

“To paralyze the face would make the subject unworthy of being painted,” Yoongi replied plainly, like it was a practiced response, and with emphasis on his words the artist ever so slightly turned the girl’s head with a loose grip on her jaw. Her eyes were squeezed shut, and pretty crystalline tears gathered in her eyelashes, eyeliner smudging perfectly. It was like Yoongi’s lucky day. 

“You’re an odd–”

“Hoseok. Let Yoongi be done with it so she can leave,” Seokjin cut Hoseok off before he could start a cock fight. Jimin was already shivering with excitement at the idea of a dramatic altercation, and Seokjin caught it before he’d have to discipline him again. 

“You’re an odd immortal,” Hoseok ignored Seokjin, though physically, he retreated. That was good enough for Seokjin, who kept one eye on the younger vampire returning to his rum and billiard’s game. 

All the while, Y/N locked herself away in her own head. Perhaps, if she could reach some kind of meditative state, she could compartmentalize. The best she could do was focus on keeping her eyes shut so she wouldn’t have to look at the vampires for a second longer, and the sensation of tears dripping down her cheeks. 

“Are you resurrecting your proclivity for lewd portraiture, Yoongi?” Namjoon commented, straightening up at the sweet scent of hopeless tears, greedily soaking up the sight across the room. “That original collection of yours remains your finest work.” 

From where he was, he could see the arch of the girl’s back jutting her hips backwards, and in consequence, and the fleshy curves of her ass cheeks were just exposed enough to reveal lace between her legs. Namjoon, with amusement, knew that if he got just a little closer, he’d be able to smell her. 

“I wouldn’t coin that as lewd, Namjoon, just sloppy and lacking all of Yoongi’s former risk. It must have been some time since you have lain with a woman,” Jeongguk disagreed, aware that he was toeing a very thin line between a cold scoff from the elder vampire or experiencing his molten wrath. 

Namjoon, in a rare moment of mercy, hardened his expression, tearing his gaze from the apex of the acolyte’s thighs. The leverage that Jeongguk caught a perverted thought coming from Namjoon was enough, apparently. On the other hand, the youngest vampire was enjoying a morsel of information he pried out of the girl’s mind seconds prior all to himself, just for that moment: the acolyte did not mirror dirty thoughts that the coven was having. In fact, the more Jeongguk sifted through her memories, he realized with delight that she didn’t know the feeling of her own arousal– yet. Maybe Yoongi had observed that, keenly taking it upon himself to milk her confused, humiliated response. 

“Give Yoongi a month. He’ll have that acolyte stripped down completely and posing face down, ass up by then.”

Electric, enticing fear zapped through Y/N at the blithe, unflinching prediction that came from Seokjin out of the blue, and the scent of it triggered a heavy spill of lust to settle over the room. Jeongguk could feel it, and he knew his elders did too– though Seokjin was the picture of nonchalance. Jeongguk couldn’t think of a time when Seokjin preoccupied himself with pursuits of the flesh over the last century, therefore hearing him speak with plain vulgarity was jarring. 

“I’ll have to sit in on that session,” Jimin purred, hanging up the intercom with a grin. By then, he was aggravated with his infernal top, letting it fall from his elbows and pool to the floor in a heap.

In a flash, he was behind Yoongi, eyes sweeping over the charcoal sketch the elder vampire was working on. Yoongi’s hand moved so quickly across the paper, it was almost impossible to track. In fact, Yoongi had already sketched four different versions of the scene in front of him and used up an entire box of charcoal. Yoongi, with aggravated sigh, set his sketchbook down and tossed the empty box of charcoal across the room and into the roaring fire. Jimin, slyly, leafed through the sketches, comparing each to the actual model, a flirtatious impressed hum leaving his chest. 

“You should see these, dove. If you had wings, they’d be broken…” Jimin caught her eye, his posture stiffening at the tear her teeth made into her lower lip. He knew she was incredibly frightened, though he couldn’t help it, he wanted to up the intensity; the reward was far too tempting. Turning on the charm again, Jimin started to stalk towards her with one hand on his belt. 

“N-no!” Y/N whimpered pathetically, immediately thinking the worst when Jimin began to get closer. No matter how hard she tried to squeeze her thighs together, she couldn’t curl in on herself like she wanted to. “Oh, please–”

“‘If you had wings, they’d be broken’. God, is that how you made your fortune in theater and movies?”

“Hoseok, you still haven’t read Jimin’s plays? Or seen one of his films at the cinema?” Jeongguk spoke through chortles, really starting to feel the nourishment of the acolyte’s blood in his body. He felt alive again. 

“Usually sleep through ‘em, or I’m getting blow–”

“Yoongi, release her from Paralysis if you’re finished. Hoseok, head to the cabaret if you wish to keep drinking and whoring,” Seokjin finally moved away from the fire, his expensive loafers clicking against the floors. 

Jimin was only a few feet from Y/N, the vampire half-clothed and eager to rile her up a bit more before Seokjin could spoil the fun. To Jimin’s surprise, however, Y/N’s fear spiked acutely when Seokjin appeared, the eldest vampire kneeling beside her and blocking her view of him. With Seokjin so close, so suddenly, and fearing his status, Y/N’s tears came faster. 

“Please, just please! I just want to go upstairs! I d-don’t– I don’t want to…” Y/N broke down, and with Seokjin’s request to lift Paralysis, Yoongi watched as his power left her and the girl began to shake like a newborn fawn. Seokjin pinched the bridge of his nose. “Master S-seokjin, please, I want mmph–!”

Seokjin pressed his palm over the young acolyte’s mouth, half to shut her up, half to somewhat cover up the scent of her bloody lip. It was a charged situation– one he had complete control over, of course– but keeping the peace was important to Seokjin. 

It was abhorrent to him that he needed that nuisance of a little girl, one causing so much unrest, as he scanned the ruined makeup running down her cheeks. Though, the vitality thrumming through him and the rest of the coven was undeniable, thanks to her. Seokjin was about to call for the acolyte’s maids, lips dropping open, when she made things infinitely more dangerous. 

Since she had never been paralyzed by Yoongi, her body didn’t know how to come down from his influence. With her desperate pent up energy, unable to engage in fight or flight, once her shivering dissolved, Y/N’s limbs began jerking. With Seokjin’s hand still over her mouth, her back arched in order to get air to her crushed diaphragm, and instinctively, her thighs snapped shut. 

However, something unexpected struck through her when her legs pressed together, something she could only describe as warm and aching, and it caught her so off-guard that a strangled, confused moan left her lips and was muffled against Seokjin’s palm. A primal and unfamiliar urge had her wanting to chase that feeling, Seokjin’s surprised, wide eyes in front of her had the throb return, if not for a second– her hips squirming against the ottoman eagerly.

Studying him through watery eyes, Y/N felt like she needed to light a candle to Seokjin’s beauty, the jitteriness that came with Yoongi releasing her from paralysis causing her to seek out stability. Her index finger curled around Seokjin’s blazer cuff as if to anchor herself. It felt like minutes, but it was likely seconds, where every vampire in the room froze completely, not a whisper of sound following her muffled mew.

“Astonishing,” Taehyung broke the silence, setting his newspaper down and getting to his feet. Things took an interesting turn, for once. 

“Do not,” Seokjin commanded, but a breath though still firm. Y/N fidgeted, attempting to moisten her dry lips but only managing to give Seokjin’s palm an embarrassing kitten lick– which had him recoiling and pressing his hand more harshly against her face. “Control yourself, acolyte.”

Y/N didn’t know what that meant. Sure, the raw fear was still there, vehement hate flooding her body when Taehyung entered her line of sight, but the seductive drag of his fingertip tracing over her fragile shoulder blade elicited another unsure whimper.

“P-puh-mm,” Y/N switched to pleading again, wanting to jump off the great cliff where the mansion was settled beside more than ever. Seokjin’s gaze hardened, his throat bobbing. 

“Seokjin, come on. Look at her!” Hoseok was positively delighted, spotting arousal pulsing between her legs from miles away– not to mention smelling it. “Moaning and crying like a bitch in heat.”

“Enough,” Seokjin barked, though the demand was strangled.

Do not speak a word.

The eldest vampire’s voice cut through the fog in Y/N’s head urgently, and at once, he removed his hand from her face. With absence, he wiped the blood from her torn lip on his pristine pant leg, Y/N breathing heavily from her mouth now that it was free.

One word from you and I’ll leave you here with the young ones.

That was a dark enough threat from Y/N, though with mortification, she thinly whined at the thought of Seokjin making good on his promise– mistake. Bonelessly, she started to lift her torso from the ottoman, her skin hot and tacky, all while each vampire in the room tracked her every movement.

“Is she going to get sick?” Yoongi remarked with disgust, tucking his sketchbook away. He was decidedly ready to paint; and yes, it would be something to toy with the flustered acolyte, but capturing her misery would end up being more erotic to him.

“She doesn’t know what she’s feeling,” Jeongguk revealed blandly, smugly, leaning one of his trim hips against the billiards table. “She wants– probably you, Seokjin, to touch her, but she’s too dim to know that.”

“So all of that ‘purity’ propaganda about Sanctuary acolytes is true? They’re clueless virgins?” Hoseok had to swallow a great laugh, almost pitying the mortals.

“Just like the old days… Most girls had not the slightest idea what happened in the bedroom,” Jimin contributed to the conversation, an unsettling edge to his voice that had Y/N sniffling. 

Jeongguk began to fish around in her head more intensely, but Y/N felt her cheeks grow hot while her thighs squeezed together in pulses. Reading the acolyte’s thoughts, he hummed wickedly at the girl wondering what was so bad about being compared to the Virgin– the revered mother the Sanctuary worshipped. 

“She’s untouched,” Jeongguk revealed, Hoseok’s interest piquing sevenfold. Eyes glowing, Hoseok was standing beside Taehyung in a flash, a forearm resting on the younger vampire’s shoulder. Venom was flooding Hoseok’s mouth as soon as he caught a whiff of the wetness beginning to seep into the acolyte’s underwear, and Taehyung was thinking about all of the ways he could break her. 

Again, Y/N had no idea what the vampires were talking about. Nor did she know what was happening to her body, her skin sweaty and hyper-sensitive, and she couldn’t bear to look away from Seokjin. He looked like he was thinking very hard, red eyes sweeping over her body struggling to release what was building up inside of her. It took every ounce of strength she had left, but Y/N managed to struggle off of the ottoman, rocking backwards on her bare heels to a kneeling position. All the while, the finger curled around Seokjin’s jacket turned into a fistful of desperate fabric, the eldest vampire’s breath catching in shock over her sheer audacity.

“Help, it h-hurts,” Y/N whispered, throat dry. Beginning to come to the conclusion that coming down from Yoongi’s paralysis was what was making her feel so raw with nerves, she tried to plead with Seokjin despite his threat to leave her with the young vampires– the ones looking at her like she was dessert. “Master Seokj-jin, please, I want to–”

“Fuck?” Hoseok cut the acolyte off helpfully, filling in the blank that she was unaware existed. Things were spiraling out of control, and Hoseok was so entertained by Seokjin’s patience hanging by a thread that he decided to take things up a notch– perhaps finding out if he could elicit more of her slick to ruin her underwear. “A virgin begging for cock like a slut. Soaked pussy just from a few simple touches and words.”

The foreign, husky words from Hoseok had Y/N’s pulse quickening, humiliation licking her skin. To add to her mortification, she felt something wet rolling down one of her thighs, and when she looked down between her legs, she squeaked in alarm. With her free hand, shakily, her fingers swiped through the slick thinking it was sweat, but when she brought her hand up to take a closer look at filmy strings coating her digits, all hell broke loose. Seokjin cursed, sending out seven different mental commands– with additional forceful suggestions for staff that was still working– but even that wasn’t enough, so with a borderline bone-crushing embrace, Y/N was caged in his arms and as far away from the youngest vampires as possible. Jeongguk, Taehyung, and Jimin stared hungrily at the girl, trembling like a lamb, edible. 

“Hoseok, I told you if you wanted to fuck like a rutting animal, go see your whores,” Seokjin’s voice was loud, furious, and Y/N couldn’t breathe in his arms. Despite her acute fear and dislike for Seokjin, Y/N’s body reacted on its own, pressing backwards against his strong chest for protection. “Leave, Hoseok. Yoongi, this is your doing and there will be consequences. Remove the fledglings from the room. Go.”

There was no space to argue with Seokjin. His covenmates hadn’t seen Seokjin so enraged, not for decades, and before Jimin could pout and add fuel to the flames (or sink his teeth into the delicious acolyte), he was torn from the room with Yoongi’s grip around his wrist. One by one, in a split second, Yoongi collected the youngest vampires, and Hoseok was long out the door with the cabaret set as his destination. 

Once the immediate threats were gone, Seokjin all but shoved Y/N out of his reach, the girl caught by someone else before she could hit the floor. Nearly collapsing into his weight completely, leather gloves slipping over her dewy shoulders, Y/N at least knew who was touching her this time. That time, too, she realized she didn’t mind Namjoon touching her. After a prolonged period of time absorbed with Seokjin’s presence, Y/N was ashamed to admit that Namjoon could steal it effortlessly. Namjoon, like Seokjin, was infuriated; Y/N could tell by the way his jaw clenched dangerously. 

“Get her out of my sight before I do something I’ll regret,” Seokjin spoke through his teeth, but the volume of his demand was deadly quiet. The sound of it had a tingle rolling down Y/N’s spine, her skull still throbbing from Jeongguk sifting through her past, and Y/N thought that she might faint again. “Exercise restraint, Namjoon-ah.”

Surprise flickered in Namjoon’s eyes. Seokjin, normally, would have had him using Pain Illusion on the acolyte for her little stunt– even if she couldn’t help it. 

“Hyung?”

“I have calls to make. Take her upstairs,” Seokjin pushed a hand through his short choppy bangs, and he disappeared like he never was there in the first place.

Y/N winced when Namjoon tightened his hold on her with purpose, his expression turning rock-solid. The throb between her legs didn’t grow any weaker. Namjoon’s nostrils flaring, Y/N’s fear returned when a cold grin spread across the vampire’s face, his sharp fangs on display. However, if it weren’t for the fangs, Namjoon had one of the loveliest smiles in the world, and that broke Y/N’s heart, distantly. The vampire cocked his head and misread her train of thought.

“You’re absolutely terrified of me, aren’t you?”

Y/N’s head snapped up to make eye contact when Namjoon spoke, realizing her attention was lingering on the shape of his lips. Going rigid when the vampire stooped low, he got a firm hold of her naked calves. With one swift movement, Y/N was hoisted into the air and slung over Namjoon’s bulky shoulder. The immortal speed made her nauseous, a strangled sound coming from the back of her throat, one gloved hand squeezing the arm slung over his opposite shoulder, and the other cupped over the sensitive backs of her knees. Not allowing her to recover at all, Namjoon had the girl inside of her bedroom before she could take a breath. 

“Do not make me ask again, woman,” Namjoon cruelly dropped the girl from his hold only to pin her to a nearby wall by her hip. She groaned, Namjoon noting that if he applied just the slightest additional force, he could shatter her hip bone. 

“I need to s-sit down… where is N-nadia?” Y/N managed to get out, at war with how to answer him and praying furiously for someone to save her. She was having a primordial reaction to everything that had happened, and it was sapping the energy out of her. Namjoon snatched up one of her forearms in annoyance, the limb like a twig under his leather gloves. “No! Ow, no, I mean y-yes!”

Y/N could not take it anymore. She was hot, cold, contorting in pain and shivering with something else. She offered the truth. Sure, she was scared, but there was something else that was nameless to her. Was it… curiosity she felt?

“No? Let me offer you some advice,” Namjoon tsked, briefly wishing he could look into her mind like Jeongguk. “Don’t lie like that to Seokjin. Next time, he’ll have me skewer you.”

Y/N flinched, remembering the sword Namjoon had strapped to his back, and the fact that he was once commissioned to cut people down. His smile returned, scenting the dread pressing down on her. 

“See? Though, didn’t the butler tell you not to reveal your fear?” Namjoon ignored the venom that was pooling on his tongue, swallowing it quickly so he could keep up the taunts. Seokjin didn’t want to punish the human, but Namjoon wanted to. “Now we know what fear does to you.”

The girl was blinking at him, which had the immortal pausing. She was fixated on his mouth again, which caused a snarl to rip from behind his teeth. 

“What are you looking at? Are you so consumed by lust that your brain has melted?” Namjoon paired his words with a vicious yank of her arm, the hand on her hip moving to pinch her jaw. The back of her head hit the wall, Y/N crying out and completely powerless to self-preserve. “Tell me what you were staring at.”

“I don’t want to.”

Namjoon, in all his years of dealing with acolytes, had never encountered such a stubborn one. It had something dark possessing him, the thrum of her frightened pulse a stark contrast to the song her body was singing. Then, when he realized how close he had brought her wrist to his face, Namjoon caught the acolyte’s arousal still clinging to her fingers and acted on a baser desire that he hadn’t experienced in centuries. With one last pull, the acolyte’s fingers were in Namjoon’s mouth, the girl squealing in surprise.

“What are you doing?! That’s d-dirty,” Y/N cried, Namjoon’s wet tongue curling around her digits, his gaze still menacing and unfeeling. She dissolved on his palate, and with a quiet groan, Namjoon realized that her arousal tasted just as good as her blood. “I, hngh–”

Y/N focused back on Namjoon’s lips, which is what got her in that situation in the first place. Pursed around her soaked digits, she felt one of his fangs scrape against her index finger, and she pictured his smile in her mind again; the polar opposite to the demonic expression he was wearing at that moment. Perhaps, if she told him what she was looking at, he’d finally leave her alone. 

“Please! I was just admiring your smile!”

Whatever Namjoon was expecting the acolyte to say with her fingers nearly down his throat, it wasn’t that. Almost as if she dumped water over him, Namjoon’s eyes glazed over, his grip growing just weak enough for Y/N to pull her hand away from his mouth and fangs. Catching her breath, Y/N used his distraction to slip away, ducking under his arm. She knew that she wouldn’t get very far; indeed, Namjoon was quick to grab her by the back of her dress, the material tearing slightly with the force. 

“What did you just say to me?” Namjoon, for the first time to Y/N’s ears, spoke softly. The vampire, appearing to be unseeing, scanned her face, and Y/N almost got the feeling that he was seeing someone else in front of him. 

“I-I mean, you scare me, but when you, um. Your smile? It’s–” Y/N gulped, relieved that whatever was making her body produce what Namjoon had sucked off of her fingers was beginning to subside, pure exhaustion and defeat gripping her instead. “Beautiful. It’s beautiful, makes you less s-scary. I’m sorry if that offends you! Master Namjoon, but please, can you let me go?”

Y/N’s pleas barely had effort behind them. Bone-deep fatigue and confusion had her bedroom fading in and out of view, and all she desired was the down quilt on her bed to sink into. Soaking in her response, Namjoon released the girl, ancient memories coming back to him and making him promptly turn on his heel. He needed to come to his senses– the dim acolyte was not the woman in those memories, no matter that those precise words had only been spoken to him only once before, under very different circumstances. He was at the door before the human could collapse onto her bed, still aroused and uncertain. 

“One more piece of advice, acolyte,” Namjoon, still in the same, low tone, spoke. “Rather, a warning.”

A muffled, sad little moan came from Y/N, who was turned away on her side. She hadn’t even bothered to clean herself up, ignoring the uncomfortable sensation of the air hitting the damper areas of her body and the dull agony of her fresh wounds. 

“Innocence is a dangerous thing to possess around a vampire. Wise up, or you’ll be swallowed whole.”

Y/N was sick of hearing things she didn’t understand paired with threats, so she offered no verbal acknowledgement to his stupid advice. Not that Namjoon stuck around, the door shutting and leaving Y/N finally, finally alone. 

Her elation over that fact was temporary. A metal tinkling sound coming from where Namjoon was just standing had her eyebrows furrowing, something heavy sliding into place resolutely. That was when Y/N bolted upright with horror, the movement opening the punctures created by Seokjin’s earlier bite. 

Namjoon had locked her into the bedroom from the outside. 

“You reek of cum,” Taehyung, irritated that the elder strolling into the office was late, unbathed, and had a lace bralette hanging out of his suit pants. Taehyung, bitter venom filling his mouth, stuffed his pocket watch back into the pocket of his suit vest. “Abhorrent.”

“No showers at the cabaret. Let’s get this over with,” Hoseok shrugged, not as eager to prolong a dramatic meeting of the minds after he had fucked his way through the showgirls all night. 

“Sit down. I’ll make this brief,” Seokjin was all business. He spent the better part of his morning jumping down Yoongi’s throat, the artist still literally licking his wounds– tongue swiping over a bloodied– thanks to the acolyte– and torn lip. 

“Where’s Namjoon?” Hoseok interrupted Seokjin, realizing the immortal that filled any room with negative energy was absent. “You’re agonizing over my lateness, Taehyung, but not his?”

“Namjoon-ah and I will talk after,” Seokjin’s temple throbbed, using a handkerchief to clean the blood from one of his rings that cut into Yoongi’s lip. 

It was a gloomy, dark morning. The sun had barely even risen, so the low sources of lighting in the already moody office came from lit sconces and the fireplace. Jeongguk, by the window, tracked droplets of water coasting down the glass plane. With immortal eyes, he could detect the warps and imperfections in the hundred year old glass. It was far more entertaining than getting chewed up by Seokjin. Absently, the youngest vampire rolled up the sleeves of his cream colored sweater, caught off guard by the healthy caramel glow to his skin in contrast. He must have been walking around like a specter for too long, without a good donor. 

“Yoongi has been told to keep his work to his bedroom. From now on, if he wishes to have the acolyte model, it will be contained to that space,” Seokjin began, giving Yoongi a scathing glare. Yoongi’s mind was elsewhere, the front of his button down stained with blood and muted pigments of paint. 

“Well, that doesn’t seem so bad, hm? You aren’t going soft, are you, Seokjin?” Jimin, a touch tipsy from the night before and dressed in nothing but a patterned silk robe, was leafing through a first-edition copy of one of his early plays– something Hoseok collected years ago, apparently. “Hoseok! Where did you get this? You don’t even have the decency to read my tragedies, but you are comfortable stealing valuable copies?”

“Ah. That was from some gout-ridden aristocrat’s collection when we docked in Jamaica–”

“Last night will not be repeated,” Seokjin cut through the idle, infuriating chit-chat, Taehyung appearing just as relieved that the eldest was moving things along in a timely manner. “I will not allow this coven to be reduced to a pack of animals simply because of a human. I do not care if she is a tempting muse to you, an entertaining plaything, or a virgin to defile. No one is to touch the girl unless to feed.”

The silence would be considered unsettling by anybody, mortal or otherwise. Yoongi was the only one who wasn’t absolutely bewildered by the strictness of Seokjin’s order, considering he had already been briefed during his beat down. Normally, the head of the coven would let the six younger vampires toy with their acolytes as they pleased, indifferent– but not that time around.

“How are we to feed without touching her, Seokjin? Are we koi in your royal garden, waiting for you to decide when our next meal is? You had the first bite. Before now, you didn’t take issue with us having our share of fun with the acolytes,” Taehyung frowned, hands in the pockets of his suit curling into fists. “Perhaps Seokjin has decided to return to how we fed when I first joined the coven,” Jeongguk offered softly, Seokjin nodding in the slightest. A dismayed harrumph came from Jimin, who was rolling his eyes and pulling a mother-of-pearl comb through his raven hair. 

 Jeongguk began to remember his early days as an immortal, head tilted, and tried to flick through Seokjin’s head in curiosity. He was met with the usual iron wall that surrounded it. Seokjin raised a manicured brow, Jeongguk’s gaze returning to the window. 

“So… That’s all well and good. But why are there layers to this? Yoongi can arrange her into Kama Sutra positions but we aren’t to touch her point blank?” Hoseok wasn’t exactly broken up over the fact that he wasn’t to touch the acolyte, just annoyed with the special exceptions. 

“You are being dull on purpose,” Seokjin sang blandly, leaning back in his leather chair. “I meant none of you are to engage in anything sexual with her. Fledglings– and immortals with no self control, such as yourself, Hoseok– do not do well entangling themselves with acolytes such as… Y/N.”

“Such as ‘Y/N’? Elaborate?” Taehyung politely requested, leaning against the door of the office. His office, really, the one he built for his summer holidays a century ago, he noted with mild bitterness, smoothing out his tweed suit with precise pats. At wit’s end, Seokjin put his head in his hands, so exasperated he cursed in his ancient native tongue. 

“Her innocence and purity draws you in like a moth to a flame, I realize that, but I’m tired of applying for new acolytes. Two things are of greater importance that deserve my attention. First, I refuse to let you all revert yourselves into baser creatures thus tarnishing our reputation, which directly affects the second pressing matter. This week, the gala we are hosting with Berwind. Everything has to go smoothly.”

“... So, we can touch her. Just not–”

“Spare me, Hoseok,” Seokjin’s voice was hoarse, strained, and he had dealt with more tumor-inducing conversations in the past 24 hours than he had in decades. “Push her around if you want, I don’t give a shit. Do not try to seduce her.”

“But she thinks we’re all so handsome,” Jeongguk murmured, half amused, half kicking the hornet’s nest. “That’s like asking us to walk around with satchels over our heads.”

“All humans think we’re handsome,” Jimin countered, bored. He’d find it an insult worthy of death if the girl didn’t revere his beauty. 

“Stop whining and do as I say. You all have work to do before the gala. Taehyung, have Edmund fetch Namjoon-ah,” Seokjin snapped, the scent of mortals filling the room and making him cover his nose and mouth with a delicate palm to block it. 

“Alright, ‘boss’. Let’s see how long these new rules last,” Hoseok let his fangs drip with venom. He despised being ordered around, but the benefits of remaining in the coven and under Seokjin’s protection outweighed the cons. Seokjin usually came around, especially once the human would begin to get on Seokjin’s bad side. “I’m taking a bath until dinner.”

“That means he’ll be piss drunk again,” Jeongguk pointed out, once Hoseok had ditched the room, and Yoongi slowly rose from his seat. 

Yoongi had been fiddling with a filbert paint brush during the entire conversation, mind solely focused on the painting he had spent the whole night working on. As he began to excuse himself from the room, Jimin caught a hold of the tail of Yoongi’s untucked button down. Often, he’d let Jimin watch him paint; Jimin wrote screenplays while Yoongi would stretch canvases in peaceful silence. Yoongi, paying no mind to his younger covenmate, used the filbert brush to pin up his shoulder-length paint-caked locks with a fledgling anchored to the back of his shirt.

The artist was rather grateful Seokjin hadn’t torn into him as much as he could have– Yoongi chalked it up to good behavior and keeping to himself for the better half of the last century. Sure, he was agitated that Seokjin warned him to keep the Paralysis to a minimum, which was a nuisance, but perhaps it would be an artistic challenge for him. With a melodic hum, Yoongi licked the last of the blood off of his lips, eyes glowing when he and Jimin both left the office quietly. 

Though, Jimin was quiet for other reasons. Like Hoseok, Jimin was a spiteful vampire. The young acolyte already proved to be the brightest spark of entertainment he had seen from humanity since Old Hollywood, the excessive comparison floating around in Jimin’s lofty mind making Jeongguk dread the upcoming few days. With that, Taehyung and Jeongguk considered themselves dismissed, Seokjin only getting a moment to recover from the theatrics before launching into somewhat of a show himself. 

“Namjoon-ah, come in, please,” Seokjin, hand still dragging over his face, hadn’t the slightest explanation for Namjoon’s lapse in judgement the previous night. The sting of betrayal from somebody who quite literally died for loyalty, sacrificing his very soul, was so strong it had even Seokjin’s chest tightening. 

The doors swung open, Namjoon’s powerful strides bringing him into the office in less than three steps. Unfortunately, the human girl that was ushered into the room behind her had Namjoon freezing, carmine eyes narrowing. 

Y/N, who had been scrubbed utterly raw by her maids that morning as per Seokjin’s request, was currently entirely under Seokjin’s influence. From the moment her eyes opened at dawn, Seokjin could sense her panic from the bedroom above her– and to prevent any further nonsense, he mentally Compelled her to be nothing but his temporary puppet. Namjoon, as if he sensed he’d be in some hot water that morning, had his sword strapped to his broad back, his large gloved hands settling over the leather belt strapped around his hips. 

“Hyung. I felt you were too lenient on her,” Namjoon began, the picture of confidence. It elicited a low chuckle from Seokjin, torn between being too fond of Namjoon and ready to exact his punishment without mercy. 

“Okay, little acolyte. You can sit now,” Seokjin released Y/N from his spell only after she absently perched on a seat on the opposite side of the mahogany desk. Sucking in a deep breath, he waited for the girl to start babbling stupidly. 

“OH! You,” Y/N’s fingernails cut into the upholstered chair she sagged into, one hand shooting up to the back of her neck urgently, her outrage focused on her former mental captor. If Jeongguk’s power crushed her skull, and Jimin’s bruised her marrow; Seokjin melted her very spinal cord. 

“You too, Namjoon-ah, sit.”

Namjoon’s jaw worked, Seokjin staring at him through his dark curtain of eyelashes and waiting for him to ultimately obey. He always did. 

“I did what I thought had to be done. She’s completely unharmed,” Namjoon impulsively came up with a half-baked excuse, Seokjin pausing with a cocked head in his palms to remember that not so long ago, Namjoon was one of the fledglings too. 

“What!? Not true! Y-you! He! He locked me into the room!” Y/N exploded, pointing angrily at Namjoon like an unruly child. 

“I know.”

“You’re angry I locked her in? We do that to all of the acolytes,” Namjoon scoffed, suddenly wishing he had just shown the human to her early grave when she cursed at him under her breath. 

“I’m angry that you went over my head. This is unlike you, Namjoon-ah,” Seokjin projected the scene of Namjoon taking the acolyte’s soaked fingers into his mouth into his mind, from Namjoon’s very own perspective. Namjoon swore, thinking Jeongguk deserved his neck wrung for daring to use his maddening mind-reading on him. 

“Excuse me. Did you just say you lock in all of the acolytes?” Y/N spluttered, body sagging into the chair even further when she realized Seokjin didn’t care she was imprisoned overnight. She was ignored by both vampires coldly.

“You’re going to punish me.”

“No.”

“No?” Namjoon leaned back in his seat, settling an ankle over the opposite knee, again drilling holes into the side of the human woman’s face with a glare. None of the arousal that clung to her the night before was evident, just a cocktail of edginess and despair. “Then what, Seokjin? I’ve proved my loyalty. Perhaps I had too much to drink.”

“You’ve proved your loyalty,” Seokjin repeated in agreement, rising from his seat with his hands clasped behind his back. “Which is why I’m giving you a new task. Around the clock.”

“Okay,” Namjoon drew out the syllables of his response, Y/N wiggling in her seat like she wanted to bolt. Why was she even there? When Namjoon thought he knew Seokjin’s every move, he was proven otherwise time and time again. It must have been instinctual for an eternal crown prince to keep his subjects on their toes.

“The gala we’re hosting for Edmund Berwind is just the first of many this winter,” Seokjin began to slowly pace around the intimidatingly masculine office, Y/N comparing him to a lethal black snake circling its next meal. “Last night aside. Besides myself, Namjoon-ah, you hold the most power in the coven. This winter I have to play politics and I will not have time to make sure this acolyte stays alive in order to sustain us.”

Y/N shuddered, not needing to be a vampire to feel the electric tension steadily climbing to a fever pitch. Namjoon, pearly dust coating his tongue from grinding his teeth so intensely, fiddled with the hilt of his sword, eyes liquid red. 

“What do you need from me, hyung?” Namjoon stared at Seokjin’s back, turned to him and the acolyte by a large bay window. Namjoon wondered if Seokjin was taking any pleasure in drawing things out. 

“Namjoon-ah. Since you seem to take a particular interest in the little girl, I imagine that to a vampire with weaker restraint, she’s a duck sitting in a pot of potatoes and leeks,” Seokjin began, head turning slightly so Y/N could gape at his flawless side profile– his lips, nose, and long lashes were highlighted by early morning light. 

“Particular interest–?”

“You’re to be her bodyguard.”

Again, there was a ghostly silence, one that Seokjin relished in. The girl was still somewhat loopy from him controlling her all morning, but Namjoon’s outright shock had Seokjin humming. 

“Bodyguard? Seokjin hyung, you know I respect you. Jeongguk was a former bodyguard. He is more suited for the job. I do not want to be near this woman,” Namjoon protested sharply, unaware that that was the precise reason Seokjin selected playing bodyguard as punishment for Namjoon. Y/N, in similar fashion, recoiled and clutched her roiling gut. 

“Jeongguk is the youngest fledgling,” Seokjin quickly replied, as if Namjoon was daft to even suggest such a thing. “Jeongguk also has the mind of a stunted teenager. He has tenderness that lingers. He cannot be tasked with something like this, not yet. You are to watch the acolyte and make sure she is not only protected from our guests, but the rest of the coven as well.”

“This is a test.”

“This is a warning, Namjoon!” Seokjin hissed, spinning around. “Remember yourself. Wake up, and do your job. Give me her bedroom key.”

Seokjin, in a blur, was standing above Namjoon, a palm dangling in front of the younger’s face. Namjoon’s fangs flashed, digging around in the pocket of his slacks, and offered up a gilded skeleton key with grave reluctance– almost like it was his death sentence. Smart enough to realize that she had absolutely no irons in the fire to protest, Y/N numbly watched Seokjin fashion a necklace for Namjoon out of a fine spool of wire produced from the desk, one with the key to her bedroom dangling as its grand pendant. Namjoon, still as ever, held his breath when Seokjin dropped the necklace over his head. 

“Take her to the Sanctuary to pick out acolytes for Saturday evening. Bring Jeongguk to weed out the weak of mind,” Seokjin upped the ante by sending Namjoon on an errand with the acolyte, the addition of Jeongguk monitoring his thoughts no doubt sending Namjoon into murderous rage. “Keep your hands to yourself and your mouth shut, acolyte. Go.”

Dismissing the two, Namjoon’s power crackling like electricity over his knuckles, Seokjin leaned a hip on the desk, plucking up the landline receiver. Y/N’s mouth was agape at the mention of the Sanctuary– the run-down Gothic cathedral a place she never knew she could miss, but did, desperately. 

While processing the possibility that she might get to see her friends once more, even if it was just to give them a proper goodbye, Y/N was yanked upwards by the back of her sweater. Namjoon had a fistful of her wool collar in his glove-clad fist, the vampire so enraged by his newly appointed ‘job’ that he didn’t even have words of malice in his vocabulary to spit back at Seokjin that could encapsulate it. 

“I can walk,” Y/N righted herself with a scoff, shockingly cognizant despite everything that had already happened the first hour she was awake. Namjoon let go of her sweater, his striking face twisted up in disgust, tearing from the office like his heels were on fire. 

Y/N adjusted the fit of her sweater, swallowing down her trepidation. Many things became clear to her, as she eyed Seokjin speaking to someone on the phone in a lilting foreign language. First and foremost, she had just become the most well-protected acolyte in the nation with Namjoon as her bodyguard. Second, Seokjin had not only inadvertently confirmed how necessary her well-being and survival was to not only the entire coven, but to himself as well. Y/N accepted that fear would always be there, and she’d endure moments of humiliation like she had the night prior. She’d experience pain and psychological torment. But she’d survive. 

“아니, 창덕궁은 아니고–” Seokjin’s eyes flashed, angry that the acolyte was gawking at him like a dolt and not following her newly appointed bodyguard. He lowered the phone from his lips slightly, snarling a threat. “Get going, little girl, before I bite you again.”

Scowling, Y/N cupped a palm over the punctures he left in her neck, barely covered by the cut of her sweater’s collar. The vampire was still barking into the phone when one of the staff members began to shut the office doors behind Y/N, his voice carrying into the hall.

“내 생각에는 경복궁이 우리의 필요에 더 잘 맞을 것 같아요–”

The grand wooden doors cut off Seokjin’s dulcet tones effectively with a hollow clang, and paired with it, three maids surrounded her in a flurry of winter hats and coats to bundle her up. 

“Oh, Nadia–” Y/N gasped, a friendly face appearing before her at long last. Her maid fastened a pair of fur earmuffs over Y/N’s head securely. “Please tell me you’ll be coming along on this errand!”

“Afraid not, Miss. Typically, I would join you, but with the gala preparations this week, I must send you with a list to take to the market. The masters will accompany you on the way to the Sanctuary,” Nadia gestured to the large ballroom overlooking the sea, dozens of staff members on their hands and knees scrubbing the marble floors. “You’ll have a merry time at the market this time of year, Miss. I’m sure the masters will treat you to a hot drink.”

Y/N thought diamonds raining from the sky seemed more likely than Namjoon or Jeongguk willingly purchasing her a treat, the latter of the two vampires unfortunately coming into her view when Nadia led her to the mansion’s front door. Y/N hadn’t seen the youngest immortal since Yoongi escorted him from the billiard’s room the night prior. Y/N’s heart was doing something funny in her chest at the sight of him, like it was taking dips and tumbles in the cavity, Jeongguk’s cream-colored sweater giving the vampire an almost innocent appearance. 

“Nadia, don’t you have a scarf for the acolyte?” Jeongguk ignored the desperate desire to use Telepathy on Y/N, who was reluctantly waddling over to him with a pout on her small mouth. “It’s important for human women to keep their thyroid warm in the winter.”

Y/N coughed back an incredulous laugh, not believing for a single second that Jeongguk truly gave a rat’s ass about her thyroid. If anything, the comment gave her the creeps, shattering the angelic image he was falsely projecting. 

“Yes Master Jeongguk, I have this cashmere–”

“Give it to me, Nadia,” Jeongguk cut the maid off, crooking a finger at Y/N and beckoning her forward. He snatched an oversized scarf from Nadia with graceful finesse, wrapping the material around his palms.

Y/N was at the point, so early in the morning and already tired of games, that she simply slouched her way to the captor summoning her without putting up a fight. Besides, Namjoon was probably around the corner, and Y/N knew she was pretty much invincible with him as her ‘bodyguard’. She could endure some teasing from Jeongguk, she told herself, as she anxiously focused on the faint scar on one of his cheeks. 

“Here you go,” Jeongguk was murmuring pleasantly, beginning to wind the scarf around Y/N’s neck. While stiff, she maintained her composure, not wanting Jeongguk to get the best of her when he started tucking the ends of the scarf into her coat’s collar. “All bundled up, there you go.”

“You don’t have to do that.”

Y/N’s cheeks burned, sincere words coming from Jeongguk tainted by a condescending cadence. Without thinking, she brushed his knuckles away from her jawline, Jeongguk snickering and limply dropping his hand to his side. 

“Developing an attitude problem now that you’ve become Seokjin’s princess?” Jeongguk stooped, his large doe eyes sparkling with youthful mischief. It made Y/N’s heart act up again. “Even Namjoon’s to be waiting on your hand and foot. Pretty nice setup, huh?”

“Isn’t it too early for this?” Y/N squinted, backing up several paces so Jeongguk’s sweet breath wasn’t wafting over her face anymore. “Sure, I have an attitude. Wouldn’t you?”

“You know, you’d make a fairly interesting immortal,” Jeongguk crossed his arms over his chest, broad back resting against a solid pillar by the front door. Y/N couldn’t hear it, but Namjoon was tearing up a training room in the basement just below their feet, picturing the martial arts foam dummy down there was the acolyte he was eviscerating with his sword. 

“That… sounds like a threat. Or a death sentence,” Y/N squeaked, never considering the possibility that she herself could be turned. Jeongguk’s face split into a grin, picturing the girl frozen in time forever, pure and skittish, her eyes like rubies. 

“It’s two sides of the same coin, Y/N. It’s a threat, and it would be a death sentence,” Jeongguk, all but purring, watched the wheels turn in her head. She was confused once more, her weight shifting from foot to foot. While the fledgling enjoyed her nervous response to his presence, he realized, with a frown, that the acolyte seemed to find him the most approachable amongst the coven members. He’d have to change that, swiftly. “Don’t you know how vampires are made?”

“I don’t wish to know,” Y/N quickly shook her head, striding to the grand front door in order to get a move on with the dreaded errands. Besides, Jeongguk looked far too eager to describe something unpleasant.

“Well, to start. We’d have to drain you of almost all of your blood,” Jeongguk disregarded her, not that Y/N was surprised, her fingernails scraping against the front door when thunderous footsteps pounded up a stairwell just beyond Jeongguk’s shoulder. “You’d be dying. Before you’d take your last breath, however…”

“We’re going,” Namjoon stormed by Y/N and the taunting fledgling, Y/N gulping audibly when she saw the sweat rolling down his temples and the unsheathed sword in his grasp. 

Finding it the perfect opportunity to leave Jeongguk and his gory stories in the dust, Y/N made haste after Namjoon, the length of her coat’s skirt collecting dust and moisture from the previous night’s storm. 

“Get in the back,” Namjoon jutted his chin towards the cushy black sedan she remembered seeing the day she met the vampires, the car already running and filling the air with silky looking exhaust.

Clamming herself up, Y/N obediently slid into the back seat of the sedan when Namjoon yanked the door open for her, a mew of awe leaving her when she landed on the soft leather booth. Taking in the cabin, Y/N traced over the vents closest to her, the glossy wood buffed to a bright shine. 

“Oof–” Y/N grunted, a heavy object tossed over her lap. With a shriek, she shoved Namjoon’s sword off of her and onto the floor, relieved that it was sheathed but horrified that she was anywhere near it. Namjoon slammed the door shut, cutting the chill that was coming from outside, the sheer force of the action jolting the car around.

“Put that on the seat next to you. If you had any idea how much that was worth, you’d be kneeling on a chapel floor until you bled,” Namjoon was suddenly in the seat directly in front of her, not even turning to make eye contact when he addressed her. 

With trembling hands, she lifted the sword, the scabbard made of a black lacquered wood, urgently placing it as far away as she could. There was a blood red tassel hanging off it, the strings somewhat frayed with time, and engraved inscriptions along the sides of the scabbard that Y/N could not read. 

“Hoseok fucked with my seat again,” Jeongguk dropped into the driver’s seat, his fast movements a blur as he adjusted his mirrors. “You never let me finish, either, Y/N.”

Y/N wished she could go back in time and smack herself for insisting on the vampires calling her by her actual name. Something about a deadly creature knowing and using that particular intimacy felt wrong, Y/N nervously biting her lip as Jeongguk turned to pull out of the carport. Flashing his fangs at her, Jeongguk paid no attention to Namjoon burying himself in some boring book about martial arts to distract himself, the girl shrinking into her scarf for feeble protection.

“When you’re drained, taking your last breath… one of us could either kill you or wait for you to die,” Jeongguk switched the radio on, quiet hip-hop pulsing through the expensive speakers in the cabin. “Then you have to be fed.”

“What are you even talking about? How can you feed me if I’ve been murdered?” Y/N narrowed her eyes, wondering if Jeongguk thought she was slow. 

“One of us would feed you immortal blood, and it would revive you as an immortal yourself. A fledgling,” Jeongguk went on as if she hadn’t poked holes in his tale, the iron gates at the front of the property swinging open to a wintery, meticulously paved street. 

“Why on earth would we ever turn that pest?” Namjoon murmured blandly, the sound of his leather gloves rustling against the pages of a book again sparking Y/N’s interest. It appeared that Namjoon never actually took those gloves off, for some elusive reason. “Can’t we carry out this task in silence?”

Jeongguk chuckled, but knew not to push his luck. Namjoon was one toe out of line from taking his frustrations out on bystanders at the market, which would be a pain to clean up. He settled into his seat and rolled down the windows, his skin sensitive to the elements with the acolyte’s blood nourishing it. As cool rain ran over his forearm, Jeongguk smirked to himself– it was only a matter of time until Jimin would be requesting pints of the acolyte’s blood to dump in his nightly bath. He was ripped from his thoughts of Jimin bathing in a marble pool of crimson when the girl actually dared to speak, almost mocking Namjoon’s final comment.

“Why on earth would I ever want to be turned? I’m already chained to you for the rest of my human life. To be trapped with you in immortality would be an eternal hell that I would have no escape from. Not even death would be kind to me.”

“Hosting parties here in the winter is something I never envisioned during construction,” Taehyung wound the silver chain to his pocket watch around his wrist, a line of maids brushing by with armfuls of holiday decorations. “It was intentionally designed for summer parties, keeping outsiders out.”

“You’ve mentioned that before, Master Taehyung. Especially during the winter holidays. You must detest them,” Edmund managed to keep up with his immortal employer by breaking into a near jog, scratching down a list of to-do’s as he went. The old butler had a weight lifted off his shoulder that morning, the acolyte off-property and out of the lion’s den, at least for a while. 

“The loggias open to the lawn and gardens. They’re useless in the winter. We should be hosting in the New York townhouses,” Taehyung continued to complain, using the butler as a sounding board. 

“Shall I order the evergreens today?”

Taehyung sighed, his delicate nose wrinkling up as he imagined the sappy, pungent smell of Christmas trees permeating through his estate. From where he was in the great hall, he could simply tilt his head just so, and with vampiric vision he could make out every brushstroke painted onto the ceiling fifty feet into the sky. Similarly, his hearing picked up every whisper from the servants in the hall, their heartbeats, and the continuous ticking of his pocket watch. Passing a hand over his gelled curls, Taehyung resumed his lap around the first floor. 

“I suppose. I cannot believe Seokjin put me on decorating duty. He can be such a… prince,” Taehyung frowned deeply, mulling over how he had managed to get himself in that spot. 

Sure, Taehyung was still a ‘fledgling’, but he was older than Jeongguk, who was actually permitted to take the acolyte on a trip to town with Namjoon. Classic Seokjin, showing favoritism for both the youngest vampire and the second-in-command. It made Taehyung want to spit venom onto the floor, but he always considered himself a gentleman, so he swallowed it down with a wince. 

“Like the holidays, Master, you seem to detest town, too,” Edmund, with mild amusement, made sure to prioritize Taehyung’s preferences for the decor– if he didn’t follow the businessman's directions to the letter, there would be cruel and unusual punishments. “Perhaps he was sparing you from the throngs of people asking for your audience.”

“Do not kiss my ass, Edmund,” Taehyung peered down through his thick lashes, hands stuffed in his pockets. There was no bite to his words, Taehyung actually appreciating Edmund’s discreet and meticulous work over the years, but he still had to maintain his immortal authority. “Seokjin picks punishments that create a slow torture, ones that unravel a person. I didn’t do too much to offend this time, but I still have to handle ‘festivities’ when I’d rather focus on the business.”

“I heard…” Edmund’s cerulean eyes darted around the hall before he and the fledgling reached the secluded grotto beneath the marble staircase. “Namjoon has been appointed as a sort of bodyguard to the acolyte.”

“Wherever did you hear that, old friend?” Taehyung grinned maliciously, stooping to get a good look at the elderly human. After years of being worn down without losing his mind, Taehyung didn’t mind that Edmund possessed an agenda, as long as it wasn’t conflicting with his own. “Eavesdropping again?”

“Simply trying to get up to speed on how things will be working from now on,” Edmund, even with his years of service, always preferred to deal with the vampires when they had recently fed, their appearances closer to humans than the ghoulish, starving versions of themselves. Presently, Taehyung appeared like a healthy young man that stepped forward in time from the Gilded Age. “You don’t mind filling me in, do you?”

“Namjoon cannot tolerate humans, especially ones that lack the intelligence of the world. Being a bodyguard to one is the ultimate punishment for him, so he must have royally fucked up somehow. Jeongguk is the only one who knows how Namjoon fucked up other than Seokjin, which is why he’s driving Namjoon around. Insult to injury. That, and Seokjin is testing Jeongguk’s self-control, which will wear thin quickly.”

 Taehyung knelt on one knee, dipping his hand into the chest pocket of his vest. Using a Prussian blue handkerchief, the silk slippery when he used it to polish a spot of marble making up the basin of the grotto beneath the main staircase.

“Forcing Yoongi to paint without Paralysis is torture for him. Being barred from playing his little games is no doubt leading up to a spell of hysteria from Jimin,” Taehyung folded the handkerchief with care, then tested the febrile water bubbling in the grotto with a satisfied hum. “As for Hoseok… Well, he escalated things with his vulgarities last night. Seokjin’s response was to send him to local churches to keep up on our donations.”

“Which leaves dealing with the cabaret to you,” Edmund, though considered to be ‘old’ for a human, was quite sharp. Taehyung hated many things: tardiness, interacting with extroverts, dealing with party planning, but most of all, Taehyung despised lowly human perversions. 

“Come sundown I’ll be at a cattle auction hosted in a brothel,” Taehyung grunted, straightening up and trying to hide his surprise that his limbs moved so fluidly. “No use in fighting it. Seokjin is manipulative, but it is how we have stayed powerful for so long.”

“Manipulative? That is one of the kindest ways you have described me in decades, Taehyung,” Seokjin, melting into the crooks and nannies of the vast estate, made his presence known, the head chef cowering behind the eldest vampire. “You’ve hardly finished coordinating decorations. You wouldn’t have to traipse around the red-light district after sundown if you lit a fire under your ass.”

“Are you implying that I’m lazy?” Taehyung scoffed incredulously, Edmund excusing himself to ‘order the evergreens’. “The greatest businessman in history. Lazy?”

“The greatest businessman in American history. You still brag about your achievements like a petulant child of nepotism,” Seokjin glanced at the clipboard the head chef was holding with trembling hands, pointing at something and clicking his tongue. Taehyung felt his skin rippling, like Glamor was trying to turn him into a demon with leathery skin. “Leave the rest to Edmund and just go to the cabaret now.”

“Hoseok usually handles the cabaret. What am I even supposed to be negotiating in that cesspool?” 

“You’re supposed to be picking out entertainment for the lecherous variety of guests that will be here this week. Must I spell it out for you?” Seokjin was out of sight as soon as he was in it, ordering the chef around again. “Has anyone unpacked the crates of liquor yet–”

Taehyung’s face split into a disbelieving grin, a rough chuckle tearing through his chest. There were days Taehyung longed for Seokjin’s power and influence, and moments where reality struck him. With his skin still threatening to take on the appearance of something otherworldly– beyond his control– could Taehyung even wield the power it took to head a vampiric coven properly? 

Glancing around the grand summer home he painstakingly designed for himself a lifetime ago, Taehyung sighed as he began to transform himself into a man who no one would recognize in the streets. Not only a widely known vampire in town, but the businessman who put Newport, Rhode Island on the map many years ago, Taehyung morphed into the perfect replica of the young man handing him his car keys– who stumbled sideways in shock when he saw a clone of himself staring back. 

Gentle, fuzzy orchestral music played loudly enough to have bottles of turpentine rattling against each other, Yoongi groaning from behind the wet canvas he was agonizing over. A pile of discarded palettes sat at his feet, unsatisfactory swatches of colors smeared all over the plastic heightening his aggravation. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn’t get the shade of the acolyte’s hair just right. 

“On the average day, I admire your process. Judging by appearances, you’ve deviated from that process. Where am I to sit, your lap?” Jimin returned from his ‘break’ from writing in Yoongi’s bedroom to take a leisurely two-hour long bath, dressed in his typical satin attire. 

Yoongi, out of pure frustration, launched a palette knife across the room and out of the half-cracked bay window. It was true: at least fifteen canvases in various sizes were tossed about the room, paint still tacky and smudged, the fabric tarp protecting the Oriental carpets caked was in pigments, and not even Yoongi’s bed– where Jimin typically lounged to pen down his screenplays– had a free spot where a box of supplies didn’t occupy. Yoongi himself looked like a trainwreck, long glossy hair gathered into a ragged knot at the back of his head, reeking of paint thinner, and clothes basically destroyed by the mediums he was using. 

Jimin, slightly mournful that his silk pajamas were going to be ruined, dropped himself onto one of Yoongi’s thighs, raising an eyebrow at Yoongi’s agitated expression. Usually, he would have pushed Jimin off by then, too wrapped up in what he was painting to endure Jimin’s flirting. Blinking, Jimin turned his head, leaning forward on Yoongi’s thigh to get a look at the painting causing the older vampire so much grief. 

His work was as fine as ever. In fact, Jimin had half a mind to smack Yoongi across the face. Of course, the painting was of the acolyte, but it portrayed her taking a sip from a champagne flute during the previous night’s dinner. The colors were vibrant and lifelike, and the acolyte was so well depicted that Jimin could imagine the girl stepping out of the canvas. Yoongi even managed to capture how beautiful the ruby necklace Jimin picked out for the acolyte was, which made Jimin spring up from his perch and place his hands on his hips. 

“You’re being ridiculous. How could you possibly be unhappy with that portrait?” Jimin accused, the cloud over Yoongi’s head darkening. “The hair isn’t right,” Yoongi murmured, plucking up another tube of paint to lighten the tones on the top of the acolyte’s head, where the chandelier picked up on her natural highlights. “I can’t get it right without her here.”

“Well, she’s playing with others right now. It’s not your turn,” Jimin snarked, finding the notebook he was using for his latest screenplay under an old smock Yoongi only used to wipe paint from his hands. “Besides, is she Botticelli’s Venus? How complicated can her hair color possibly be?”

“You were too preoccupied with how her tits spilled out of the top of her dress to notice her hair,” Yoongi went for a petty low blow, which was unlike him. Jimin paused, clutching his notebook to his chest and studying his elder for a moment. 

Jimin always thought Yoongi was beautiful, but when Yoongi found a new muse, he glowed and took on something angelic. However, that particular time his glow was dimmed, thanks to Seokjin’s restrictions on Yoongi’s access to his newfound muse, and stress brought on by perfectionism was extinguishing the light almost completely. 

“You haven’t been this neurotic about details since the portraits you worked on for Marilyn Monroe, and that acolyte is nowhere near that level of femme fatale,” Jimin cocked his head, perturbed that Yoongi wasn’t giving him the time of day. He couldn’t have that. “Yoongi, put the blasted paint down.”

With practiced ease, Jimin used a stronger dose of Hypnosis on Yoongi than he did the acolyte. Yoongi, promptly, felt his filbert brush clatter to the ground, a gritty purr coming from the artist. He didn’t have the patience to entertain Jimin that day, but it seemed Jimin had other ideas, pushing the palette out of Yoongi’s grasp and using a crooked finger to tilt his chip up. 

“Release me, Jimin,” Yoongi narrowed his eyes, his ancient bones aching from Hypnosis wrapping around them. “You do not need to Hypnotize me to gain my attention.”

“Clearly that’s not the case,” Jimin snapped, letting go of his elder covenmate and withdrawing his power slowly. “You’re completely consumed. She’s your latest muse.”

Jimin watched, with an almost human interest, blood pool in Yoongi’s cheeks. When a vampire has fed, within moments the mortal blood revives the stagnant vampiric blood– black in color– and the immortal’s body is restored to its height of health. Essentially, the mortal and vampiric blood become one; the blush across Yoongi’s cheeks was something Jimin had not seen in at least fifteen years. It was worse than he thought. 

“I would not go that far… muse…” Yoongi looked away, out the window and towards the sea. “No. Just a new subject to paint.”

“Sure,” Jimin scoffed, bored suddenly. With a huff, he meanly pushed a stack of sketchbooks off of Yoongi’s bed with a bare foot, collapsing on his side and cracking open his leather bound manuscripts-in-progress. “I have no issues admitting the acolyte has inspired my work. You know I’ve suffered from a block lately. Your stubbornness vexes me.”

“If it ‘vexes’ you so much, go entertain yourself with the girl’s maids. Pick out her wardrobe for the week and leave me in peace,” Yoongi retrieved his paint brush from the floor, using featherlight pressure to diffuse the harsh lines making up a lock of hair on the acolyte’s head. “Turn down the music while you’re at it.”

“Cold,” Jimin grinned, one of his fangs piercing through the cap of his pen once he brought it to his mouth. “Turn the music down yourself. I’m comfortable now.”

It was diverting to bicker with Yoongi, who usually behaved like a mute hermit living in the mountains– the artist could stoop to a level of sarcasm that Jimin perfected before he even became immortal. Yoongi grunted noncommittally, only breaking away from his canvas for a moment in order to slam the radio off, built-up strength in his limbs due to Paralysis begging to be used. 

Yoongi couldn’t remember what it was like to work without Paralysis. In the beginning, when Yoongi was a young, human man, he took any menial job he could to keep him off the streets of Tuscany. Not once, prior to meeting his mentor, did Yoongi allow himself the luxury of dream of being a fine artist. He was too busy exterminating vermin that often holed up in his ramshackle one-room thatched-roof mud hut while he was selling fruits in an open air market to have dreams. Yoongi shook out his arms and legs, the sounds of Jimin scrawling his loopy cursive over parchment grating on his delicate ears.

“Are you writing a play or a movie script?” Yoongi mumbled, jealous that Jimin’s creativity seemed to be flowing like a babbling brook. The jealousy spiked when Jimin flipped through his notebook, revealing that he had written what seemed to be two different productions already– Paralysis started to stiffen Yoongi’s own body spitefully.

“Actually, I wrote a ballet and a short horror film. Working on something more classical now, a novel… think Mary Shelley…”

“You wrote a ballet,” Yoongi confirmed flatly, Jimin giggling and setting his pen down to tease an obviously envious Yoongi. “When was the last time you even danced ballet, let alone create a show?”

“Just because you’ve stopped dropping by during my practice times, doesn’t mean I’ve quit, Yoongi,” Jimin, in a singsong voice, rolled over on his stomach to kick his legs in the air, already envisioning complicated choreography and elaborate, decadent costumes gracing worldwide stages. “Enough of this. Take a walk, you’re distracting me.”

Jimin, with glee, returned to his manuscript, loving that he could gloat. Sure, a part of him– a part the size of perhaps a grain of rice– that felt bad for Yoongi, but it was so overshadowed by centuries of immortal narcissism that Jimin didn’t even realize that part of him still existed.

“You’re the eldest fledgling, but you behave like the youngest. Disgraceful. Messy,” Yoongi changed the subject, kneeling to the floor by the bed. Face level with Jimin, Yoongi tilted his head. “Hedonistic.”

“I’m a vampire, Yoongi,” Jimin didn’t spare his elder a glance, and even though he was writing at a nearly impossible to see speed, no ink stained his sturdy fingertips. “Maybe you should lean into your nature like you used to, and you’ll paint something actually worth viewing.”

“You’re suggesting I ignore Seokjin’s orders.”

“Since when have you obeyed them? Seokjin gives you a rather long leash because you’re boring. He gave you an out. He doesn’t care if you Paralyze the acolyte, he just wants it contained to this bedroom. If anything, that should excite you,” Jimin put down his pen, fangs on display when his mischievous smile returned. With a manicured nail, he scraped umber pigment off of Yoongi’s cheek, directly below one of his eyes. 

Yoongi considered this, letting the fledgling remove paint from his face and hair, something dark and twisted steeping into his system. Jimin was absolutely right, and it pained Yoongi to admit that to himself. Since when had he been so idle?

“Jeongguk accused me of lacking risk…”

“Normally, I’d tell you not to listen to that cretin. But the point remains,” Jimin curled his lip up in disgust, picturing the brute youngest fledgling, who had none of the artistic proclivities he and Yoongi shared. 

Yoongi seemed to be processing things, his eyes almost wine-colored as he stared at Jimin. At one point, there was a time Yoongi couldn’t stop painting him; the round false innocence of his cheeks and lips, his graceful dancer’s figure. It then dawned on him, his entire expression brightening, which had Jimin halting his task of removing Yoongi’s turpentine-soaked oxford shirt. 

“Sit in next time. Model with her,” Yoongi grasped onto one of Jimin’s wrists, his sharp nails cutting into the fledgling’s creamy skin. A trickle of blood, a shade of pinot noir, slid down his wrist bone: the shade of Jimin and the acolyte entwined. 

“Oh?” Jimin’s grin only widened seductively. “There’s the risk that made your fortune.”

Reinvigorated, Yoongi let Jimin shrug off his grip, the playwright dragging his tongue over the crescent-shaped cuts marring his perfect skin. As Yoongi stood, his shirt dropped to the floor, his chest the only part of his body spared from paint splatters. 

“After the gala, when Seokjin is less concerned with appearances to the outside world, we’ll see how a session goes,” Yoongi turned, raking a hand through his filthy hair. Under his nose, Jimin was slyly using the callbox to fetch a staff member to run another hot bath. “Just the three of us.”

Yoongi frowned at the idea of Jimin inviting Hoseok– who enjoyed partaking in some of Jimin’s twisted, sometimes perverted, games. Sniffing indignantly, Jimin got the message loud and clear. 

“Well, Hoseok can–”

Jimin was swiftly shut down when Yoongi was hovering over him again, his wrist recaptured. Body loosening deliciously when Paralysis washed over him, Jimin watched Yoongi plant a large palm beside him on the bed, trapping the fledgling in place. 

“Just the three of us.”

Yoongi repeated himself firmly, squeezing Jimin’s wrist enough to have his breath catch, and without a smart retort, Yoongi smirked at the blood flowing from his cuts. Almost like he was consummating a grave, corrupted promise, Yoongi wrapped his lips around the wounds he created, sampling both the fledgling and the human girl as if it was the fountain of youth. Outside, thunder cracked down over the glacial sea, disguising blissful, selfish sighs. 

“Miss? You seem distracted this afternoon,” Juliana’s voice is what cut through the fog, Y/N absently gazing into the polished silver mirror. 

Her cheeks had filled out with the consistent rich foods she was being fed around the clock. There was no attention paid by her to the butterfly needle sticking out of her arm, drawings now a daily– sometimes twice daily– occurrence. Y/N suspected that the blood bags were delivered bedroom to bedroom like room service, and though she hated needles, her maids drawing her blood was much better than teeth in her neck.  

It had been a couple of days since her outing with the two vampires, and Y/N felt herself moving through her life like a mechanical part of something much larger. It was the afternoon of the great ‘gala’ that the coven was throwing, which meant Y/N was roused from her bed prior to sunrise for a hasty breakfast before being manicured to perfection. 

It was a miracle, but the vampires had mostly left her alone after she had returned from the Sanctuary with Namjoon and Jeongguk. With convenient bags of her blood for them to feed on, it really wasn’t necessary for the coven to interact with her. In fact, other than Namjoon’s constant presence lurking in her shadow, the only other vampire she had to speak with was Seokjin, who gave her a detailed list of how to behave at the gala. 

Y/N didn’t know why she even had to be present during the event. She would have much preferred holing up in her bedroom with perhaps a book all night. Wincing when Juliana pulled the needle from her arm, Y/N cleared her throat, eagerly spreading a soothing ointment over the injection site. 

“Miss?”

“Hm?” Y/N shivered, fingers twisting into the fur blanket draped over her lap. Y/N had become intimately familiar with the vanity she was sitting in front of; sometimes, she swore she saw spirits in the silver mirror. “Sorry?”

“I mentioned that you seem distracted. Perhaps anticipation for the gala? The decorations look glorious,” Juliana was merry, all of the staff was, but it hardly rubbed off on Y/N. She had never been to any kind of party, and not knowing what to expect had her stomach turning. 

“Oh… yes. Anticipation,” Y/N lied, drawing the corner of her mouth up into a half-smile. Dressed in only a silk nightgown, Y/N too consumed by her anxiety to bother covering up her nipples peeking through the fabric, she was spun around on her stool. Her bed was littered with gowns, all shades of cream or off-white. “What am I wearing?”

Another thing Y/N got used to, much like Namjoon keeping close tabs on her even if he wasn’t physically present, was Jimin picking out her clothes. Not just outfits for dinner, but her daily attire as well, down to the jewelry and shoes. Y/N no longer had much agency at all, and that was revealed to her when she was taken to the Sanctuary. 

Two Days Prior to the Gala

Y/N had a lump forming in her throat when Jeongguk pulled his car into the Sanctuary’s gravel drive, the stone cathedral exactly how she remembered it just a week ago. Her legs were still cold from walking around the market, where she was treated like a ball-and-chain by the two vampires in the front seat. She was correct, earlier: there were several stands serving hot chocolate to the wealthy citizens of Newport, but neither Namjoon or Jeongguk offered to purchase one for her, even if it was to stop the chattering of her teeth. 

Jeongguk was sent into various shops by Namjoon, who remained by Y/N’s side on the cobblestone sidewalks. At one point, while Jeongguk was inside a flower shop ordering centerpieces, Y/N strayed all but three feet away from Namjoon to take a look at a stall selling roasted chestnuts. It had been a mistake: Y/N was yanked backwards promptly, and the rest of the time spent at the market involved her being led around like a dog on a leash– Namjoon dragging her by the scarf around her neck. 

In a blur she could hardly understand, Y/N was toted from the backseat and began to chase after Namjoon before he could choke her with her own scarf. The Sanctuary was unchanged, and though it had been just shy of a week, Y/N took in the sights of the front drive like it was brand new to her. Instinctively, when she spotted Mrs. Sloane at the entrance, Y/N flinched sharply into a solid body beside her– Jeongguk– and at that moment, she didn’t know who she’d rather be left alone with. 

“I–I thought vampires could not come onto Sanctuary grounds,” Y/N breathed, thinking of Meredith and how horrified she’d be to know that two wolves were amongst the lambs. 

“Quiet, AB-. I see you continue to flap your gums despite the honor you were bestowed,” Mrs. Sloane greeted Y/N in the only way the old woman probably knew how: nastily. While Namjoon simply copied the stone gargoyles beside the entrance, still, Jeongguk snickered at Y/N’s scolding. “Good day, Masters. It has been some time since we have had the pleasure.”

Y/N wanted to bust a gut like a rabid hyena. Jeongguk appeared increasingly smug, puffing out his chest importantly, while Namjoon simply adjusted the fit of his leather gloves. 

“We’ve gathered a group of acolytes for you to choose from for your gala.”

Y/N’s friends and acquaintances. With a wobbly lower lip, she and the two vampires were led to a detached office building beside the Sanctuary, where only wardens were permitted to enter. 

“You believe that moronic propaganda? Did you think we’d burst into flames stepping foot on sacred ground?” Jeongguk leaned forward, his voice floating over Y/N’s shoulder, the hair on the back of her neck standing on end. Promptly ignoring him, Y/N edged closer to Mrs. Sloane of all people. Though Mrs. Sloane had treated her like livestock, she still had her humanity. 

The room the three of them were led to was quite large, perhaps the size of a gymnasium, and it was apparently treated like a storage room. There were boxes of incense and votive candles stacked everywhere, as well as phlebotomy equipment. Jeongguk, with amusement, rifled through a box of tourniquets. 

“Bring them in,” Mrs. Sloane barked towards an open door, the acid in Y/N’s stomach steadily climbing up her throat when she heard shuffling. 

A handful of acolytes, mostly from the AB+ group, were pushed into the room hastily in a rush of white linens. The sight of the bleached and starched clothing Y/N used to wear day in and day out had her feeling dizzy, and if things couldn’t get any worse, an acolyte no older than seven was part of the group as well. 

“The acolyte beside you is the only one in the area with AB- blood. We’ve brought in all of our AB+ and B- typed acolytes, for your choosing. The head of your coven requested how many–?”

“Fifteen.”

Just one word was the first thing Namjoon uttered since they arrived, and the sharpness of his tone had even Mrs. Sloane stiffening. Y/N, helpless, squirmed in place as the acolytes she had lived with for years stared at her like a Hollywood star. She must have been something to behold; dressed in a fine designer coat, matching cashmere mittens and scarf, and well groomed and fed. Y/N didn’t realize how starved for nutrients she truly was, as she noticed the lack of color in the other acolyte’s complexions, the thinness of their cheeks. 

“Remove the children from the room,” Namjoon crossed his arms over his chest, his sword tucked into the crook of his elbow. “Feeding on children is a waste of time and energy.”

“Yes, Master,” Mrs. Sloane snapped her fingers, and Y/N sagged in relief when four acolytes under the age of eighteen were escorted back to safety. “Now… how will you select the group of fifteen?”

Namjoon’s jaw clenched, lips pursing, as he scanned the line of humans cowering in fear and awe. None of them had the same perfume-scented blood Y/N had, but Namjoon was expecting that. He really didn’t care either way which acolytes were picked, it wasn’t like Namjoon himself was going to be feeding from them. 

“I have an idea,” Jeongguk, who Y/N temporarily forgot was even present, dropped a pack of blood tubes onto the concrete floor and stepped forward. Trying not to budge, Y/N’s breath caught when Jeongguk hummed and looked her way. “Y/N, you go ahead and pick them out of us.”

Y/N’s mouth fell open. Jeongguk wanted her to select people she grew up with for hordes of vampires to feed on at a party? Once aware that the coven she was placed with held little humanity, it was revealed that they had none. Jeongguk’s expression was positively delighted, taking in Y/N’s abject horror. 

“Go ahead, AB-,” Mrs. Sloane encouraged, her tone dripping with either jealousy or spite. Y/N thought if Mrs. Sloane wanted to serve vampires so badly, perhaps she should have taken her career to the cabaret. “Make haste. These acolytes have work to do, unlike yourself.”

“I cannot choose,” Y/N breathed, the twinkle in Jeongguk’s eyes brightening when she shrunk backwards. The acolytes in front of her began to murmur, as disobeying orders from a vampire was a serious offense. “Please, don’t make me…”

“Very well,” Jeongguk grabbed her by the shoulder, making her look directly into his soulless eyes. Y/N knew what was coming before Jeongguk even entered her mind, her skull starting to pound as he sorted through memories. “Warden. We’ll take the thirteen healthiest in this room.”

Y/N’s lower lip was wobbling again, noises all around of people being shuffled to and fro. 

“That’s two short–”

“Find me the acolyte Joseph. Y/N will be pleased to see him at the gala, no? And…” Jeongguk held up his hand to cut Mrs. Sloane off, eyes narrowing playfully when he found what he was looking for. Y/N frantically began to shake her head and chant ‘no’, but it was far too late. “The pretty blonde girl with the princess curls. Meredith.”

The memory had Y/N’s anxiety spiking acutely. Agonizing for days over the fact that her inability to fulfill Jeongguk’s request resulted in putting her friends in danger, she hardly got much sleep. Juliana meticulously hid her dark circles behind a skin tone matched concealer, and despite the inner wars she was fighting, Y/N’s appearance was sparkly and flawless. 

Skimming a hand over one of the gossamer dresses laying on the bed, nausea reared its ugly head. The cream color of the garment had her thinking about the uniforms of the acolytes. While Juliana was busy comparing the gowns to one another, Y/N began to pace slowly, trying to come up with some elaborate scheme to save her friends. When contemplating escape routes and disguises, Y/N got a whiff of sea salt and cedarwood. A pleasant smell, yes, but one Y/N had just begun to associate with a particular immortal. 

“Are you trying to pace your way through the floor, ma chérie?” Hoseok was in her doorframe once more, and apparently Seokjin had managed to convince him to wear a suit. It was the most dressed up Y/N had ever seen him, and she hated to admit to herself that he looked good in pressed black pants. “Why aren’t you dressed?”

Y/N looked down, her silk nightgown skimming her thighs and hugging parts of her body too closely. Swiftly, she wrapped her arms around herself to shield from Hoseok’s greedy roaming eyes. Hoseok loved to act falsely concerned about Y/N and her well being, but Y/N quickly found out that all Hoseok was was a drunken lech. In fact, once Y/N got over the size of the watch on his slim wrist, she saw the bottle of rum he was taking swigs from. 

“Do you not like the dresses Jimin picked out for you? How rude,” Hoseok tore his gaze from the swell of the girl’s hips to get a look at the gaudy gowns littered around the room. Turning up his nose, he scoffed at the selection. “It’s like he’s trying to turn you into Dracula’s bride.”

“I hate the color white,” Y/N blurted out, her maids all stopping what they were doing to gape at her. During the handful of incidents when Y/N dared to complain to the vampires, staff was not around. “The acolytes. We always had to wear white linens. I never wish to wear the color again.”

“Do you?” Hoseok purred, setting his rum onto one of her nightstands. Running his tongue over his fangs, Hoseok found the human girl’s terrible filter entertaining. “Then don’t wear white. Simple as that.”

“What?” Y/N stopped pacing, gawking at Hoseok like he grew a second head. He couldn’t be serious, Y/N’s brief astonishment washing away into suspicion at a hat’s drop. 

“Don’t wear white, chérie. There’s a storage room in the basement stuffed with gowns flown in from every fashion capital in the world, all tailored to your size. What color do you want to wear?” Hoseok liked to play with his food, and the sickly-sweet tablespoon of hope directed towards him from the human girl was enough to keep up the ‘nice guy’ act. 

“Are you toying with me?” Y/N saw through the act, drinking in his sharp jawline and alcohol reddened cheeks. “Won’t… Master Jimin be upset?”

“Jimin will survive. He’ll pout, but he can’t help his melodramatic tendencies. So pick a color, Y/N,” Hoseok grew impatient, the friendly act starting to become forced.

Y/N, still processing the unnatural consideration from Hoseok, studied the vampire. He was just as handsome as all the others, in an almost elvish way, his features angular. Truly, he was a vision– even down to his sun-weathered hands. Her mind then went to colors, but all the vibrant hues dancing through her mind made her frown. 

“Black.”

“Fitting,” Hoseok shook his head, snapping his fingers. “Juliana, fetch the girl her black dresses. The rest of you, get rid of anything remotely off-white in her closet. Happy, chérie?”

“Why do you talk like that?” Y/N spoke through the flurry of her maids tripping over their feet to fulfill Hoseok’s request, the vampire’s drawl odd to Y/N’s ears. 

“Are you referring to my accent?” Hoseok raised a brow, plucking up his bottle of rum again. “I’ve spent centuries in New Orleans, pet. I believe humans call it a Southern drawl.”

Y/N nodded without understanding. The furthest south Y/N ever went was Little Compton, which was still in the state of Rhode Island. Taking a swig of his rum, Hoseok smirked as the beginnings of trust in him began to form in the acolyte’s head. Before she could go completely schoolgirl on him, Hoseok began to take his leave with a threat filling the air. 

“By the way, chérie. I believe you’ve forgotten I can predict your every move. You will not successfully take yourself and your friends away from here tonight. I can Track you to the ends of the Earth.”

Despite the fact that it was November, Y/N ended up selecting a sleeveless, short floaty dress made of chiffon. The garment was unlike anything she had ever seen, rippled fabric attachments slipping over her elbows, and it displayed some of the parts of her body she was growing fond of: her legs and chest. After Hoseok’s reminder that she was trapped, instead of cowering in fear, Y/N decided to play the game. 

It was futile to try and escape. It was dangerous to try and help her friends. What Y/N could do was exploit some of the weaknesses of the coven– hence the sultry dress– and keep one eye on her friends during the gala, if possible. Wrapping her hand around the banister she was guided to by Juliana, Y/N took a moment to look down at the bustling, decked-out great hall. 

Pine trees studded with multicolored lights outlined the hall, and the empty room was transformed into a festive holiday party. Cocktail tables were placed, candles and trays of libations placed on top, and there was an orchestra clumped in one corner of the room playing lively music. The fires roaring had the room feeling quite toasty, but the sight of dozens of vampires milling around in finery has a shiver rolling down her spine. With the cursory glance, Y/N did not spot Sanctuary whites, which had her heart sinking. Clearing her throat, Y/N rolled her shoulders back and began her descent down the red carpeted staircase. 

Mingle, but do not say anything moronic. Eat, drink, dance. Do not cause any kind of scene. Do not let vampires touch you outside of the coven. You are here as an accessory. Do not embarrass us. 

Seokjin’s voice entered her mind, Y/N miraculously not tripping down the stairs in her stilettos, turning her chin to the side. Near the center of the room, Seokjin was speaking to a vampire that physically appeared to be in his late forties. His short hair was swept off his forehead, and he was in a fine tuxedo that Y/N had no doubt cost a small fortune. A strong hand pinching a champagne glass, Y/N watched him actually smile at the vampire he was talking to, but the grin never quite reached his carmine eyes. 

“Oh! Thank you,” Y/N was approached by a staff member almost as soon as she reached the bottom of the stairs, handing her a glass of bubbly. In one go, Y/N drained the flute, and it was replaced with a fresh one straight away. Glossed lips wrapping around the glass, her eyes narrowed when Jimin started slinking towards her. “Here we fucking go…”

“Dove, that’s not what I chose for you,” Jimin cocked his head, the buttons on his shirt loose and revealing his jutting collar bones. “Though… this is quite the choice, too.”

Jimin dragged his eyes up and down the girl’s figure, which was softer and curvier than it was just a week ago. Mouth filled with venom, Jimin giggled and threaded an arm through the girl’s, reveling in her stiffness when he started to pull her through the crowd. 

“That there is Sarah Berwind. She’s the guest of honor’s wife,” Jimin pointed to an elegant female vampire, dressed in a midnight blue gown. Her silvery blonde hair reminded her of Meredith, though when the vampire turned her head, there were kohl-lined red eyes giving her a reality check. “Over there, a few artists Yoongi invited. Yuki, the lovely woman in gold, she made her fortune in jewelry…”

Y/N didn’t particularly care about any of the vampires Jimin was pointing out. Her focus was solely on finding her friends, to somehow protect them from excessive harm. She knew Meredith was probably beside herself. Her attention was stolen when Jimin came to a stop, near the edge of the room. Jimin had led her straight to Yoongi at the edge of the cleared dancefloor. Y/N blamed Yoongi entirely for Seokjin assigning Namjoon to her as a bodyguard. The artist was listening to a gangly looking vampire, Yoongi’s long hair glossy under all of the lights. 

“So this is your newest source of inspiration. Bellissima,” the gangly vampire drank her in, Y/N’s skin crawling as his eyes lingered over her breasts. “I hear you are to begin modeling with Mr. Park here.”

Y/N was lucky she had been practicing her poker face all night. She had not a semblance of an idea of what the vampire was talking about, but the thought of sitting with Jimin for hours in various poses made her want to vomit into a passing by champagne bucket. Yoongi’s expression was stormy when she didn’t reply right away, Y/N translating the look into a warning. 

“Yes, sir. I can hardly wait,” Y/N lied, her voice high and sweet. Yoongi, stone faced, thought the girl was laying it on too thickly, but the dolt of an immortal beside him bought the lie instantly. Fledglings. “When are we to start modeling, again, Master Yoongi?”

“Wow. Your coven still has acolytes using titles?”

“Our coven is old-school, and that’s the way it should be. That’s all, Damien,” Yoongi waved a hand, the vampire Damien sucking his teeth but getting the hint. He disappeared into the crowd. “You do not have to be a sarcastic little bitch, acolyte.”

“Excuse me?” Y/N squeaked like she was slapped, Jimin laughing and stroking the back of her head. 

“Your behavior tonight is being watched. I suggest you hold your honeyed tongue,” Yoongi’s voice was gruff and low, and Y/N could feel it in her chest. Before she could respond, the music cut off, and someone was clinking a knife against a glass. 

“Welcome to The Breakers. The orchestra has composed a waltz for tonight, and I’d like to invite you all to the dance floor,” Seokjin, the perfect picture of geniality, addressed the partygoers. “As the designer of this estate, Taehyung Kim will be leading the dance, accompanied by our coven’s acolyte.”

Y/N’s head swiveled like a barn owl’s, dozens of pairs of vampiric eyes were on her. Seokjin’s wicked smile finally reached his eyes, knowing Y/N would be mortified by the spectacle. The silence deafening, Jimin’s arm was replaced, that time by an arm clad in familiar tweed. Taehyung, with his shiny gelled waves, peered down at her impassively. 

“I do not know how to dance the waltz,” Y/N panicked, knowing that every immortal in the room could hear her strained whisper into Taehyung’s ear. 

“You will,” Taehyung murmured darkly, and Y/N’s spine went rigid when a new skill was downloaded into her head from Seokjin. If Seokjin could simply Compell knowledge into her head on a moment’s notice, what else could he make her believe?

In the center of the dance floor, Y/N knew exactly how to stand, effortlessly collecting Taehyung’s broad palm, her free hand sliding up the lapel of his grey jacket and resting over his sluggishly beating heart. Like he had done thousands of times before, Taehyung slung his forearm around the small of Y/N’s back. Without further ado, the orchestra struck up a swelling, vibrant tune, and they were off. Y/N didn’t even have to think as her feet moved in time with her partner, maintaining eye-contact as they danced across the floor. In mere seconds, couples of vampires joined the two of them, so at the very least, Y/N wasn’t the complete center of attention. 

Taehyung was one of the most elusive vampires, aside from Yoongi. In fact, she had spoken to Taehyung the least during the week she had spent at The Breakers, mostly because he was often away on business or walking the grounds of the estate by himself. Though undead, his palm was warm against hers, and Y/N slotted her fingers between his just to feel how her blood brought him back to life. He moved gracefully, leading them around the dance floor, all while drinking in every inch of her face. 

“Where are my friends?” Y/N asked after a few moments, on edge that she hadn’t seen a single human aside from staff since the evening began. For all she knew, Meredith or Joseph could have four vampires latched onto them while she danced with the devil. 

“What’s the point in telling you? Nothing you do can change their fate,” Taehyung’s baritone voice was flat, punctuating his point by dipping Y/N low to the ground. He was so close to her face, Y/N could see that his eyelids were different from one another. 

“Then there’s no harm in telling me where they are. I simply want to say goodbye,” Y/N argued, slightly breathless when Taehyung pulled her back up. One of her long, pointed nails traced along the handkerchief tucked into his breast pocket. 

“I thought you were told not to weave fallacies. You continue to believe you can outsmart us,” Taehyung spat back quietly, the fact that they were quite close to the wind section of the orchestra disguising his words from other guests. The set of the human girl’s mouth was firm and unbudging, Taehyung somewhat respecting her for digging her heels in. She might look meek and mild, but the acolyte had a strong moral compass– a death sentence. He decided to throw her a bone. “The acolytes are in the library, the cabaret girls were placed in the music room. Seokjin doesn’t want you near either of those rooms tonight.”

“He seems preoccupied schmoozing with the ‘guest of honor’,” Y/N couldn’t even see Seokjin, but the last time she did, he was still chatting away with the graying vampire named ‘Berwind’. “If there’s nothing I can do to protect them, afford me the decency to apologize to them.”

“Apologize? Isn’t it a great honor for you holy rollers to even be in the presence of vampires? With that logic, they should be kissing your feet for the opportunity to be here.”

“Obviously, that’s not the case. While I might still hold onto the hope that I can outsmart one of you, you hold onto the belief that acolytes end up at Sanctuaries on their own volition.”

There was a count of eight where Taehyung and Y/N stared each other down, flawlessly in sync as they waltzed. She spoke no more, nor did Taehyung, for the remainder of the song, dewy sweat coating her skin from both the undivided attention and exertion from dancing. When a final note of a viola rang out into the air, Y/N held her breath as they bowed to each other, Taehyung brushing his lips over the back of the girl’s hand reluctantly. 

“Do what you want, but reap what you sow.”

Taehyung evaporated like smoke. His duties were carried out, he played the game. Decorated, played nice, and danced with the human girl. Whatever happened after that, Taehyung couldn’t find it in him to care. 

Meanwhile, arms still extended and molded to Taehyung’s shape, Y/N was left entirely by herself, by the grace of God. It was comical, really, how she was able to scamper from the dance floor, clinging to the walls and feeling her way to the library. Another song was already beginning, mortal vital fluid and liquor intoxicated vampires elegantly swaying in throngs. Peripheral vision caught Jeongguk pouring his champagne flute over the décolletage of a short, dark skinned vampire woman, his fingers tangled in her silken braids and his tongue dragging down the skin of her throat. 

Jittery, Y/N was halfway to the library when she heard something quite queer. A muffled, high-pitched sound coming from the front entrance of the mansion had her freezing. The foyer had twin doors on the right and left: the ladies’ reception room, and the male counterpart directly across. Ice crystals formed in her gut, the sounds growing more agonized. It was a chorus of voices wailing, Y/N ducking into a hallway that connected to the foyer in order to find the source of the sounds. Not a soul was in the foyer, not even the human boys that handled valet, Y/N’s knees knocking together when a particularly horrendous female scream pierced her ears. 

“HELP, PLEASE! OH GOD, PLEASE! DON’T KILL ME!” 

Y/N’s skin flashed ice cold. Of course, she stupidly sprung into action, her stilettos falling off in the process, darting towards the gentleman’s reception room. She was human, after all. A desperate cry for help could not be ignored. 

“N-NO! NO, NO, YOU’RE NOT SUPPOSED T-TO, YOU! YOU, YOU–”

Y/N pushed the heavy door open, bewildered, not understanding the sight in front of her at all. It was like the most horrific nightmare her brain could conjure, but it was real, it had to be. Her subconscious never considered something so evil. 

There was a young woman dressed in a fringed flapper dress, crouched and cornered on the floor and trembling so hard Y/N thought she was seizing. That, and she was nearly doused in crimson blood, shielding herself from the vampire standing over her, his foot crushing her ankle bone with a sickening crunch. The woman shrieked horribly, the whole floor covered in streaks of crimson. That wasn’t even the worst of it. Not even three paces away was a messy heap of limbs, limp and useless. 

Delicate, white-blonde curls matted with blood. A dimpled smile ironed out into a slack-jawed scream of desperation. White linens now permanently stained with clots of gore, motionless and skin nearly blue. Tossed in a pile, mangled and drained, were Meredith and Joseph, open-eyed and dead. 

The scream that came from Y/N was molten core in origin. It pierced through the merriment of the holiday party like banshee’s wail, the last piece of Y/N’s heart exploding into pieces. Joseph’s beautiful amber eyes were glassy and unseeing. Meredith’s hand was weakly curled around Joseph’s stained shirt sleeve. Nothing but the sound of her own screams registered to Y/N. 

What happened next, Y/N would never be able to get out of her mind. By the time her howling brought the orchestra rooms over to a startling halt, the vampire tormenting the young cabaret worker had Y/N pinned to the wall by her throat. It was Edmund Berwind, the moustached ‘guest of honor’ who had drained her two closest friends dry, stinking of liquor and death. Crushing her vocal chords, Y/N’s screams turned into choked barks, her nails scraping fabric wallpaper from behind her. 

“Aren’t you sweet, honey? I’ve heard–”

Y/N didn’t get the chance to hear what else Berwind was about to taunt her with. While the cabaret girl sobbed in agony, cradling her flattened ankle, Berwin was torn from her and Y/N could only collapse beside the corpses of her friends. 

He entered the room like the Grim Reaper. Whooshing through the air with precision was a metallic sound followed by wet, repulsive squelching. Namjoon, in one fell swoop, unsheathed his sword and slashed forward, severing Berwind’s top half from the bottom. Arterial spurts of blackened immortal blood sprayed the entire reception room, as well as dowsing Y/N completely, the viscous hot fluid running down her face. 

The body fell directly next to Y/N. Desiccated intestines spilled from both cavities of the bodies, followed by other equally ancient organs, Y/N’s skin coated with the blood of her former friends and the gore of a slain vampire. Berwind’s body was still twitching, the severed lower half contorting grotesquely while the top gushed liters of blood, gore, and tissue. Y/N was still screaming, soaking in gore, waiting for the angel of death. She hadn’t been able to spare her friends in time, and she was sure to meet her end considering how furious her ‘bodyguard’ seemed. It was all over. 

Namjoon found a spare pillow set on a cushy chair, using it to mop the filthy mess Berwind made on his sword. With disgust, he used the wallpaper to clean his gloves, large streaky prints staining the walls. Weeping hollowly, Y/N stroked Meredith’s lifeless curls from her face, anticipating her momentary death. One hand slipping over one of Berwind’s eviscerated kidneys spilling onto the floor, Y/N glanced at Namjoon one last time. 

“I Compelled her to avoid being touched.”

Namjoon didn’t answer Seokjin, who promptly locked the door to the reception room. Namjoon kicked the top half of Berwind’s hemorrhaging corpse, fat with too much blood, off to the corner of the room. Using his jacket sleeve to remove eviscerated organs from his face, Namjoon sheathed his sword and laughed at his elder. 

“I’ll leave you to clean up the mess this time, hyung.”

You open your eyes, meeting his blown out pupils and ruby irises.

“Hot.”

“No princess, not hot”, he hisses, “fuck, stop thinking everything is hot. This is serious business.”

“Yeah, bloody serious.”

Yoongi grinds his teeth, sending you an annoyed look. You grin. 

“Come on Yoongi, you must admit that joke was good.” 

“No. It was terrible. Fuck”, he groans and rolls out bed, “I’m taking a walk. You’re too much.”

You sit up, trying to ignore the wetness between your legs. 

“Don’t leave please.”

He turns, giving view to his massive fangs and black veins. You rub your soaked thighs together at the view. 

“Please take care of me”, you try. 

“Excuse me?”

“Help me clean up, please.”

“Clean it up yourself. You don’t know what I could do to you.”

“I’m sure it’s fun.”

“It’s not.”

“Please?”

Yoongi sneaks a glance at your middle. There is the smallest spot of red between your legs where you leaked. He gulps. He has been around many of your periods. He smelled the change and felt even more drawn to you during those times, but nothing could have prepared him for tonight. When he got forcefully woken up by you starting your period accidentally and soaking the sheets with the sweetest scent he has ever smelled. His head is pounding and his muscles burn from tensing them oh so much. He is so close to losing his mind, feeling on edge.

“Don’t tempt me. Just clean up.”

“Okay”, you say, removing the blanket from your body. It reveals your soaked legs and pussy to his eyes. 

The intensity of your scent makes him stumble. 

“Fuck”, he barely gets out with all the saliva in his mouth. He throws his hand over his nose, “please close your legs.”

“But it’s so uncomfortable to close my legs”, you whine.

“Stop playing”, he spits, “what do you want from me? Do you want me to break?”

“Maybe?”

“Why?”

“Because I need you”, you part your legs, “need you so bad.”

Yoongi shakes, tenses his body, growls. He is panting heavily, dripping saliva on the floor. 

“Please? I can’t do it myself”, you beg, writhing on the sheets sensually. 

“Urgh!” he lets out in an angry roar and moves.

He is on top of you, pinning you down with a strong grip and bruising your wrists on accident. It knocks the air out of you, but more than anything it makes you moan and arch into him. You writhe, fighting his grip with minimal effort. It results in his long fingers closing around your wrists tighter and his nose scrunching up as he growls in warning.

“That’s better”, you rasp, eyes glued to his dripping fangs.

“You are the worst ever”, he spits, “why do you have to push my buttons so much?”

“It’s fun”, you give him a little smile, parting your lips as you do.

Yoongi looks at it and squeezes your wrists.

“Are you sure? I’m fucking serious, are you sure?” he asks.

“I’m so sure.”

“Snowdrop’s your only hope, fucking say it the second I get too much”, he lulls the words.

“Yeah okay”, you whisper, parting your legs. You feel how that makes new blood leak out of you and on other nights it would have embarrassed you, but not tonight. Not when Yoongi growls at the scent of it and convulses on top of you as he fights his most natural instincts.

“Fuck”, he presses out and then he is gone from you. One second of nothingness, then his hot mouth is latched onto your pussy.

“Ah!” you squeak out, lifting your head in surprise. You writhe, locking eyes with him.

His brows are furrowed, his hair messy and his eyes dark red. He is pinning you down, watching you like a hunter would its prey. You reach down to twist his hair, but Yoongi breaks away from you.

Your redness covers his lower face messily.

“Holy fuck”, he speaks with two voices in his throat, panting like crazy, “holy fuck, that’s how you taste?”

“Yes?” you act shy on purpose, “is it bad?”

“Shut the fuck up, you know exactly that it’s heaven. Holy fuck”, he spits and grips your legs to open them widely. He digs his strong hands into the back of your knees, forcing your legs to bend and press into the sheets beside you.

The sudden stretch makes you mewl.

“I’m fucking insane for doing this”, he is talking to himself, “this is fucking insane”, he spits and latches himself back onto your pussy.

“Yoongi god”, you mewl, squirming desperately as your legs try to close in instinct. He is swirling his tongue over your messy entrance, lapping up your blood as demonic growls rumble in his throat. He is holding you with such strength that the contact points where his long fingers meet your thighs start to ache. You don’t want him to let go for even one second, arching into him with your toes curling.

Yoongi doesn’t drink your blood. He said so. The fight you had about it still comes back to haunt you sometimes. You know that he would never drink from you. So to have him growl and moan between your legs while his long tongue cleans you messily is the closest you will get to the ecstasy that is offering your blood to him.

And you can’t handle it. You are still so droopy and disoriented from deep sleep and now you have wet, aggressive warmth lapping at your pussy. You arch your back and twist Yoongi’s hair. You can’t handle how good this makes you feel.

“Holy fuck, slow down”, you moan desperately, hating your legs for shaking against your will.

“Shut up”, Yoongi growls into you, pinning your hips down in warning, “I’m not doing that.”

“Yoongi”, you whimper, squirming in his strong hold fruitlessly. He’s got you pinned. No amount of wiggling will free you now. You have to take what he gives you. Even if it borders too much, “holy shit. Oh god, fuck.” 

Yoongi uses his entire mouth on your pussy. Now bear in mind, he does that on calm days as well. He’s got the lips for it as well. Soft and pouty, just puffy enough to feel you up and so incredibly hungry for you. He sucks and kisses and grinds against your dripping pussy each time he eats you out, but tonight he is manic in the way he does it. He can’t stop sucking with such vigour that it makes your legs twitch and as he does, he growls deeply, murmuring graphic curses each time he comes up for air.

“This is heaven, this is fucking heaven”, he spits, smothering himself with your pussy as he laps at your entrance again. His button nose grinds against your clit that way, forcing a loud mewl out of you. You smell so good, Yoongi wants the scent to coat every single cell in his nose.

You grip his hair with your second hand as well. Yoongi moans because as much as you try to pull him away, you end up pushing him closer. You fucking love it when he’s rough. You can’t lie to him. Not to him. Not when he’s the only fucking person who can make you moan like this. 

“Yoongi please, Yoongi please, Yoongi. Please.”

He knows that you don’t even know what you’re begging for. You just beg when he goes down on you. 

Good. Beg. 

He fucking loves it when you do. He loves how he ruins you, how he turns you dumb and how he makes you his' without even trying. He just has to swirl his tongue just right and you are moaning his name.

Yoongi furrows his brows and pulls your hips onto his face. Your sweet scent is suffocating him. Your pussy smells heavenly on normal days, but this is insane. This is fucking insane. Yoongi feels delirious, fucking the mattress so harshly that he managed to push down his own briefs. The sheets are grinding against his cock and rubs him sore. It hurts, but he can’t stop. The harsh friction is the only thing keeping him sane. At least a little. 

He is very far from being sane right now. He is high on your blood and your pussy. Yoongi wiggles his head and grinds his nose over your clit in sync with his tongue slipping into you. 

“N-not this. It’s too good”, you squeak, trying to close your legs but Yoongi forces them open. 

“Hey”, he spits, “don’t you fucking dare close them. You fucking hear me?”

You stare at his blackened out eyes and the black veins spanning all the way down to his neck. Even the veins on his neck are darkened, pulsing quickly. The view makes you weak, but nothing ruins you as much as the view of his lower face. Your blood is covering him. Red nectar against ivory skin and black veins. Red lips puffy and pulled back enough to reveal his long fangs to you. 

“Yoongi”, you whimper.

“Are we understood?” he spits, pushing your legs apart even more. 

You cry up from the stretch, squeezing your eyes shut and throwing your head back as best as possible. 

“Yes”, you mewl, “yes, yes, I’m- yes.”

“Good girl. Misbehaving isn’t gonna get you anywhere”, he growls and returns to his favourite spot. He pins you against him and slips his tongue back into your pussy. 

“Holy fuck.”

Yoongi agrees with a loud growl. His voice is distorted in pleasure. He abandons one of your hips for the mere purpose of twisting the sheets beside your body. He can’t do it otherwise. This is too much. He is going too far. He knows how wrong it is and yet he can’t stop. 

Your blood is covering every inch of his tongue, mixing with your sweet juices and Yoongi doesn’t know how to act. He sees eating your pussy as his favourite feed. He knows pussy doesn’t actually nourish him, but when he is between your legs and fucks your pussy with his mouth, he gets at least enough satisfaction that he feels sated for a few days. 

But this is different. This is actually feeding him. Your blood gives him nourishment. It coats his throat and runs through his veins. And Yoongi feels so fucking wrong doing it, but he can’t stop. 

He digs for more of your taste, letting his tongue grow in your pussy. It pulsates and throbs as it does. This is the closest you’ll get to feeling a heartbeat from him. His wet, girthy tongue pulsating deep in your pussy as he pumps it into you quickly. This is how alive you make him feel.

“Yoongi”, you moan and sob, “Yoongi, I’m cumming.”

Yoongi doesn’t slow down. Yoongi growls into your pussy like a maniac. Yoongi hate fucks the mattress. Yoongi grinds his nose against your clit. And Yoongi thrusts his pulsating tongue into you until he can’t go any further. 

“Yoongi!” you orgasm instantly. Fuck, he is forcing you so hard, making your entire body shake. You whimper and gasp, pulling his hair desperately. Yoongi cares rather little, moving his head against you while his fucked up tongue is fucking into you as deeply as possible. It feels thick and throbbing inside you, curling oh so deep, you wonder if what he is doing to you is healthy. 

“Yoongi please”, you sob, writhing on the mattress. Your orgasm burns so deep and he doesn’t give you any chance to recover. He fucks and licks and sucks while his strong hand keeps you pinned to him and his other hand rips the sheets. 

It’s not healthy what he does to you. He is aware of how fucking sick it is. He is right at the source, the small spot where your blood leaps out of you. He can’t go any further than that, grinding the flat of his tongue against it quickly but with all the care in the world. He knows that this spot is incredibly sensitive and that one wrong move would end in you hurting instead of shaking. It feels like fire under his tongue. Wet, hot and incredibly soft fire. 

“Yoongi please”, and you continue begging, losing your vision from just how far he pushes you. You know that he is deep. You can feel it. It feels almost like too much and yet like not enough. 

He presses down on an especially sensitive spot, making your body convulse desperately. 

“Yoong- plea- ah!” words aren’t meant to be finished by you. Not when Yoongi forces yet another orgasm out of you. It is short, hotter than fire and so strong you fear you might snap your spine from arching your back so aggressively.

You feel dizzy afterwards. Dizzy, out of breath, close to passing out. And Yoongi isn’t stopping. He fucks his tongue deeper and presses his fingers against your clit to rub her quickly. 

“Oh god, no. Holy fuuuck”, you groaned the last word but ended up wailing his name afterwards. Your legs try to close again, Yoongi pushes them open instantly, punishing the mattress in your stead with an angry thrust. He knows you’re sensitive, but he doesn’t like you closing your legs. 

You shouldn’t flee from him. This is his feeding time and it’s fucking rude to disturb him when he’s getting high so good that he feels dizzy. 

“You demon”, you sob, convulsing on the sheets, “oh god, again. Yoongi, again.”

By now, Yoongi tastes no difference between your orgasm and your normal pussy. He is too delirious to distinguish between those tastes. Everything just fills him with ecstasy. Every single droplet he forces out of you and which coats his throbbing tongue, tastes like pure, concentrated heaven. 

But you can distinguish between it. Oh how you can distinguish between it. You can’t breathe and your nerves are so sensitive that your legs ache. You know that you already squirted and your tummy is cramping so hard that it hurts. This is so torturous and you can’t handle another orgasm.

“Snowdrop please”, you beg. 

Yoongi shoots up with his tongue normal and his eyes worried. They are dark brown and glassy. His face is sweaty and covered in your blood. The veins disappeared from his cheeks. His state shows you that even if he seemed so out of control, he never was. The master of perfect control rules over his body’s most instinctive nature so well that not even your orgasming, bloodied pussy could break him. 

“My princess”, he croaks because eating your pussy like that ruined his voice, “I’m sorry. Did I hurt you?” he asks, wrapping you up in his strong arms. He litters your burning cheeks with tender kisses, rocking you from side to side, “did I hurt you? I’m so sorry, please don’t cry.”

“I’m fine, just…” you assure him, breathing heavily, “...you were a lot.”

“I’m sorry, holy fuck”, Yoongi cradles you against his chest, hiding his face in the crook of your neck, “I feel awful. Why did I do that? I’m so sorry you had to see this, I’ll never show it again.”

“No, you were awesome. It’s just a lot when you fucker don’t even let me breathe between orgasms. Like goddamn, I’m fighting for my life here”, you say, nudging him with the tip of your nose. 

Yoongi can’t help but crack up, chuckling quietly. He squeezes you, letting out a terribly fragile whimper of relief.

“So you’re…not disgusted?” he asks quietly.  

“Yoongi, I told you…” you lift your head, grinning up at him, “I’m the biggest monster fucker out there.”

His brows shoot up, “are you calling me a monster?”

“Duh? You were definitely one right now. Like look”, you show him your shaking knees, “I’m still shaking.”

He lowers his eyes shyly, “I’m not a monster”, he murmurs so cutely you feel the need to pin him down and smother him in kisses.

“You’re right, you’re my Yoongi Boongie”, you say, giggling happily as you bite into his soft cheek, “my sweetie, mwuah.”

“Your kisses are wet”, he murmurs, melting under you like the happiest sugardrop. 

“My pussy’s wet too”, you throw back.

He scoffs, “really?” he sounds annoyed but it’s because he is flustered.  

“Yeah. Wanna feel it?” 

“But you said it was too much.”

“I’m good again, just want more of you.” 

“I don’t know.”

You wrap your fingers around his cock lowering yourself to it so you can grind him right against you. You press him close with the flat of your palm against his cock, hugging his sensitive shaft with your soaked lips. 

“Shit, princess”, he gasps, looking down at where you’re grinding against him. You are covered in blood, soiling his cock with it as well. The view makes his cock throb and he hates that it does. He shouldn’t be so weak for this view. He should be above this, he should have stopped caring about shit like this. And yet here he is with a throbbing cock and his chest heaving up and down quickly. 

Yoongi growls and grips your hips, squeezing them tightly. You moan at the touch, pressing your dirtied pussy closer. Right where it feels the best for him. It forces him to growl and scrunch his nose up.

“It feels so good, I’m so wet.”

“You’re insatiable.”

“Says the Glutton.”

He frowns, but stops when you grind his frenulum right against your clit, “fuck, princess. Fuck.”

You moan in a high pitched voice, giving him big puppy eyes. 

“Are you sure?” he asks.

“So sure. You?”

“Yes.”

“Then stop being a pussy and fuck my pussy.”

“You’re so dangerous”, Yoongi growls, sitting up smoothly. He grips your hips roughly, tugging you closer. Like this you would just have to tilt your head and you could be kissing, “you’re gonna get yourself hurt one day, princess.”

“I’m a masochist. I’m into it”, you only partially joke, painting amusement onto his features. 

“Fucking sink down on me before I have to force you”, he rasps. 

“Kiss me”, you order.

Yoongi obeys instantly, kissing you deeply. You sink down with a moan, forcing his chest to rumble in a deep groan of total bliss. 

“Yes princess, yes”, he encourages you, “shit, you’re so tight. You sure you’re good?”

“Yeah, good”, you promise, shutting him up by tongue kissing him as needily as possible. He tastes like you. Metallic. You shouldn’t like it that much, but you fucking do. You lick into his mouth, twisting his hair.

Yoongi reciprocates it gladly, groaning and sighing deliciously as you begin bouncing on his cock. A growl rumbles in his chest, the kiss breaks because you needed to gasp from the sensation.

“You like that?” he lulls.

“Yes, I ngng”, you mewl, squeezing your eyes shut.

“So tight, your pussy’s so tight”, he chants with his eyes closed in bliss. He is guiding the movements of your hips, tugging and pushing them in a fast, rough rhythm. You should know who fucks you that good, who controls the scene. You may be on top, but Yoongi is the one to conduct every single movement, every single sigh and moan and groan.

“Your cock’s so big, I’m so stuffed”, you tell him, swallowing his needy moan by kissing him again. 

You just have to. Breathing may be hard and your hips may stutter because of it, but kissing him is all you need. His lips are addicting, his touch electrifying. His hands run to your lower back, painting goosebumps onto your skin with their touch. His stomach is grinding against your clit just enough that it feels like paradise after the amazing thing he did with his tongue. You’re so sensitive, writhing on top of him at the mere thought of it.

“Oh god”, you break the kiss to whimper, twisting his messy hair desperately. Your hips stutter, your legs shake, “Yoongi, it’s-”

“-difficult. I know”, he finishes your sentence, “I fucking ruined you, huh?” he taunts and grips you under your ass to hold you and thrust into you quickly. This is an easy task for such a monster like him and he is more than will to show you, “tell me how I ruined you. Tell me who tongue fucked your tasty, little pussy so good that you can’t walk now. Fucking tell me.”

“You”, you are sobbing into his neck, hugging him tightly. You have no idea why you decided to ride him because your body is still ruined and you are so weak that Yoongi has to actually hold you, but holy shit whatever demon possessed you, you are grateful for them. This is paradise. Hot, rough paradise, but paradise nonetheless. 

“Say my fucking name.”

“Yoongi.”

“That’s it. Fucking say it again.”

“Yoongi!”

“Yes, fuck”, Yoongi growls and changes positions. He pins you down into the sheets, hovering over you with his eyes pitch black again. Your legs are around his waist, bouncing weakly on his back as he drills his cock into you. Your hands open and close on the sheets, having no home to call theirs. 

Yoongi takes them and puts them around his neck, pinning you down with just one look.

“Hold onto me and don’t fucking let go”, he orders.

You whimper, spilling tears. You close your fingers around the back of his neck to the point where your nails dig into his skin. 

Sharp pain shoots through his body. He growls and rewards you with even harsher thrusts. 

“Yes babygirl, hurt me. Fucking make me bleed. Hear me?” he orders, nodding his head, “do you hear me?”

You nod your head with him, whimpering weakly.

“Yeah that’s right. Holy fuck”, he reveals his fangs in a snarl, “I wanna punish you so fucking bad. Look at what you’re doing to me. You disobedient, addictive brat”, he spits and shows you his anger with harsh thrusts and his right hand closing around your throat. 

He cuts off most blood flow to your brain, stealing your breath not from contact to your wind pipe but from the mere sensation of having your clarity under the tips of his long fingers. 

You begin squeaking, making sure of your promise of making him bleed by scratching down the nape of his neck.

Yoongi closes his fingers further, snarling deeply. You gasp and arch your back, feeling your eyes roll back in ecstasy. You are climaxing again. Yoongi doesn’t give a shit about it, even if you are scratching his back so deeply that parts of his skin gathered under your nail. 

“Now you’re understanding, hm?” his voice is distorted in demonic pleasure, “you think you can open your slutty little legs and tempt me with your pussy and get away with it? You’re fucking playing with fire, princess and you know that.”

“Yoon- I-”

“Oh, I’m aware. You think I can’t feel your tight, little cunt throbbing around my cock?” he growls, fucking into you as far as his huge vampire cock allows him to, “but I don’t give a shit. You’re gonna keep cumming for me until I say that you’re done. Understood?”

You sob, writhing uncontrollably.

“Understood?” Yoongi stresses, giving your head a little shake to get you back to him.

Your eyes open and spill hot tears. Your hands close around his strong underarms and squeeze weakly. 

“Yes”, you croak. 

“That’s it. This is how I want you behaving. Stupid, little girl thinking you can push my buttons. Fuck, you piss me off”, he spits and lets go of your neck. 

Blood shoots back to your head, forcing you to scream up because it causes the most aggressive and harsh chain reaction, forcing you to orgasm around his huge cock.

“Cum for me. Yes princess. Fucking cum for me, you bratty slut”, he encourages you, straightening up as he talks so he can lift your leg and twist you just enough that he can give it to you from the back. 

You are resting on your tummy halfway, feeling dizzy. Your hips are lifted, your leg is bent around his waist and held by him. Your face is still visible to him as he twists your body into a slightly unnatural position. He knows you can take it. His left hand slips to your clit and begins rubbing circles into her. You sob and kick the air, twisting the sheets as he rearranges your insides.

“You’re so fucking good on that pussy shit”, he moans, staring down at you with his black veins spanning all the way down to his pecs. They cover his arms as well, throbbing each time he pulls your hips back onto his cock. Speaking of cock. The black veins are pulsating all over his girthy shaft as well, but you currently can’t see that.

You can’t see anything other than stars and unnamed colours. But Yoongi can see them. Their colour shines through the thick layer of blood which covers him. It’s so wet and red. It’s covering your inner thighs and ass, turning his lower body into a total mess as well. 

Fuck, Yoongi feels his balls tighten at the view. He slips his hand to your ass and spreads it so he can see your stuffed pussy move around his dirtied cock. The view makes his head spin. He swore to never engage in these fucked up nights again. He spent too many centuries ruining his body with blood, sex and senseless drinking and now here he is, covered in your pretty blood and with his head pounding in pleasure. He is fucked up and the most fucked up part of it all was that he loved it. 

He loves the view, loves the feeling of your hot, wet pussy and loves the honest moans he forces out of you. 

“You’ve got me fucking faded for you, princess”, he growls, fucking your clit against the sheets with each harsh thrust. His vision is blurry because of how tight you become around him, “fucking faded…holy fuck, you feel so good.”

“Yoongi, again.”

“I know. Cum for me.”

“Oh god”, you croak and break around him. You can’t even make sounds at this point. The orgasm feels so good, but hurts so much. Your body is fucking ruined. It can’t even shake anymore, laying limp as fire consumes you. Holy fuck it feels so good. 

“Fucking fuck princess, I’m cumming”, Yoongi moans deeply, throwing his head back, “fuck, princess. Take my fucking cum. Ah!”

His cock begins throbbing in your tight pussy, filling you with his cream. His hips move sloppily, his hands can barely hold you because of how weak you got him. 

“Yes ___”, he moans, “take my cum. Shit, you’re mine.” 

“Yoongi”, you whimper, looking up at him under your tears. He looks so good when he orgasms. His body is all sweaty and his hair is soaked in it as well. His pale skin shows flushes of pink, paths of black veins and patches of your burgundy blood. He is so messy and it’s fucking incredible to look at. 

“___, my love”, Yoongi croaks and falls onto his hands. Like this, he is panting above you, looking down at you with his ebony hair framing his sweaty face. Remnants of your blood are still sticking to his cheeks, dissolving into faint red streaks under the sweat. 

Your eyes meet. You are breathless and dizzy. Yoongi is fighting for air as well, feeling aching yearning for you. He makes sure to slip out of you carefully, watching your expression for any sign of discomfort. He doesn’t find any, which makes him ache for you all the more.

“My love”, he presses out and picks you up in his arms to pull you into a deep kiss. 

You kiss him back, hooking your arms behind his head. This feels so good to do. He is so gentle and tender, reminding you just how wonderful it is to be loved by him.

“Oh, my love”, Yoongi chokes out, littering your face with kisses, “my love. My love, how are you? Are you okay?”

“Yeah, so okay”, you whisper, melting in his gentle hands, “I’m dizzy, but okay.”

“That’s so good to hear. Holy fuck, my love. I’m so proud of you. You did so, so well”, Yoongi praises you and cradles you against his chest. You sit down on his lap to make it even more intimate, leaning into him with all your weight. 

Yoongi holds you gladly, rocking your bodies from side to side slowly. He wants to hug you tighter and tighter, yearning for your warmth and the softness of your skin. 

“Good job, oh my love”, he shudders as he exhales, “fuck, I’m anxious.”

“Why?” you gasp, hugging him tighter. You can’t lift your head. It’s impossible. You feel so weak from the amazing sex you just had.

“That you hate me. I was so rough.”

“No, don’t”, you say, pressing his head close with your hand in his hair, “I would have said my safeword again if I didn’t want it. You were amazing.” 

“I can’t do rough”, he confesses and exhales shakily, “fuck, I’m so upset. I’m sorry for being so rough.”

“Yoongi, my love”, you lift your head even if it is hard. You cup his cheeks and make him look into your eyes, “please don’t apologise. You have no reason to feel guilty because I don’t feel bad. I’m not hurting and I fucking loved what you did.”

“Really?”

“Yes. Really”, you kiss his forehead, “and if you worry that your true face is disgusting, it’s not. You are so beautiful, my love.”

He lowers his eyes shyly. Takes a deep breath. Exhales. 

“Thank you”, he whispers, “I needed to hear this.”

“Of course. It’s the truth.” 

Yoongi looks up at you. You can watch how his eyes fill with unbreakable and soul-consuming love for you. And then Yoongi picks you up and places you into the sheets to attack your face and neck with kisses. He makes sounds as he does. Like a little kitten eating good food. 

It makes you giggle and squeak because of how good he makes you feel. 

Yoongi lifts his head, giggling with you. You and he look into each other’s eyes. Oh how deeply you are connected.

Yoongi grins, “sorry for messing up your face”, he says, wiping at the bloody kiss marks he left all over it, “you look ruined.”

“You’re covered in blood too”, you say, “it would explain why your kisses had a slight metallic taste to it.”

“Yeah”, he laughs breathily, “fuck. I can’t believe I did that. This was fucking sick.”

“It’s not. You didn’t bite me and I wasn’t in pain at all. Allow yourself that little treat.”

“Little treat?” he widens his eyes, “princess, this wasn’t a little treat. I just drank your blood from your pussy. You think this is a little treat?” he furrows his brows, “I feel faded. This was insanity.” 

You snicker, tracing his pouty lips.

“And you loved it. Be honest.”

He huffs out air, sagging his shoulders in defeat.

“You’re the worst person ever”, he murmurs, “why are you so…so…so”, he cups your face and shakes it gently, “I have rules for myself, rules I’ve been following for millennia. Stop making me break them. You have to stop being so addictive. Do you hear me?”

You laugh, “mhm no”, you say, scrunching your nose up, “you gotta deal with it for eternity.”

“Fuck princess love”, he gets out and drops down on you, snuggling his nose into the crook of your neck, “I wanna be mad at you, but how can I when you’re so cute?”

You giggle, hugging him tightly.

“You’re cute too.”

“Mhm”, he hums and squeezes you, “I didn’t clean you up at all. My bed’s a mess.”

“I know”, you laugh, “you kinda managed to make it stronger too. It’s been leaking out of me ever since you’re lying on me.”

“Sorry, that’s probably my cum too”, he says and puts more of his weight on your tummy.

“Yoongi stop”, you squeak in laughter, “you’re making me leak.”

Yoongi laughs and does it again.

“Stop. It’s so wet and yucky”, you complain, spanking his butt gently.

Yoongi snickers, “sorry”, he says, shifting his weight, “it’s funny to mess with you.”

“Wah so mean”, you mumble.

He chuckles and kisses your cheek, “I’ll run you a hot shower, yeah? It’s the least I can do after ruining you.”

“I’d like that, my love. But only when you’re taking the shower with me.” 

“Yeah, I’d like that.” 

Part One 

The paper in your hands was a blessing, and a curse. It would save your family, whilst becoming your downfall. Your father, the sole provider for your family, had been injured in a mining accident several weeks ago, and could no longer work. With savings dwindling away, and with seemingly no marriage prospects, you needed to find paid work of your own. 

Every door in the village was knocked on, and every person had turned you away. They claimed you would be more of a hindrance than a help, as they had no use for fragile women. But you were no fragile woman, and you would find a way to provide for your parents and younger siblings. It had taken courage, more of it than any man you’d ever known possessed, but you’d forced yourself to write to the owners of the castle to seek employment. 

The castle, which loomed over your village, was said to be owned by those touched by the devil himself. More than just old stories to scare children, new tales of the blood drinkers were told in hushed voices on a near daily basis. People went missing, always from the surrounding towns but never the village itself. They were found again with empty veins, and holes in their neck. If the governances of the surrounding towns were able to work together for long enough, perhaps they would have been able to link the murders together, to trace them back to the one place where they never occurred. But, no one was able to do such thing, and so as the townsmen lived on in terror, the villagers held onto their uneasy blanket of safety.

The beasts that owned the castle always spared the village, if only because that is where they took their servants from. Once or twice a generation, an advertisement for a seemingly normal housekeeper or gardener position would appear on the notice board in the dead of night. If the village sacrificed someone to work there, then no other villager would be harmed by The Coven. Accepting their employment was known as a sacrifice, as no servant had ever returned from their service.

You had been the first person to ever write to The Coven, without an advertisement being placed. The reply had come within a day, offering you a hefty wage and confirming that as per your request, the money would be sent directly to your family. Inside the envelope was your first month's wage, given in advance and addressed to your father. The paper in your hands was your summons to the castle. In two days' time, a carriage would be waiting for you in the village square an hour after sunset. 

-

It had been far too cold on the walk to the village square, although the bitter night’s air was less painful than the twitching of curtains, as the villagers spied on you through their windows. The very villagers that had refused to help your family, forcing you into such a position. You held your head high as you passed them, wanting to be away from their judgement as swiftly as possible. You curtsied politely to the masked coachman, who deftly hopped down, landed lightly on his feet, and opened the door for you. As you passed him, the coachman inhaled deeply, his head turned toward you in an almost purposeful motion. Strangely, he didn’t appear to exhale. But you supposed you would need to get used to strange things.

The carriage ride was swift, the coachman pushing the horses far faster than seemed necessary. Though surprised, you were grateful to reach the castle so as to shelter from the bitter weather. The coachman opened the main entrance door for you to peer inside, seeing a welcoming fireplace. You turned back to thank the driver, but he had vanished into the night. 

As you warmed yourself in front of the fireplace, you wondered if you should announce your presence in some way. The castle was eerily silent, and though it made sense that your nocturnal employers would prefer to operate at night, you didn’t think that meant they would need to be quiet in their own home.

“Well then, new girl, let's look at you.” A large, stern, looking woman in a plain work dress and apron, had entered the room and was appraising you. “You’ll do. You can start in the servants quarters, the floors need a good scrubbing.”

“Yes…Madam?” You weren’t sure what the proper address would be, she was a servant like yourself, but clearly above you in station. Although she had to be another villager, you didn’t recognise the woman. But then, the last request from the castle had been some twenty years prior when you were very young.

“It’s Cook to you! Though the Good Lord knows how little cooking actually happens here.” As you followed Cook down some stone steps, she turned you with a sneer. “A little plump for a poor girl, aren’t you?”

Taken aback by her rudeness, you spoke without thought: 

“My apologies, I was only trying to adhere to your standards.” You were of course referring to Cook’s significantly larger weight. 

Cook flushed red in anger, about to scold you, but was interrupted by an almost musical laughter. The colour drained from Cook’s face in an instant, as the most attractive man you had ever seen walked towards you. 

“Master Jimin.” Cook curtsied, avoiding eye contact. You copied her, looking at the ground. This man, this beautiful man, must be one of the owners - one of the beasts. 

“I believe I’m going to steal this precious thing from you, so I’m afraid you’ll have to scrub the servant quarter floors yourself. I’m sure the Good Lord will help you find the time, what with how little cooking we ask of you.” The words are a threat, a reveal that somehow Jimin had heard your conversation despite not being present for it. But the tone is sweet, persuasive even. This man, this vampire, makes your head spin.

“Yes Master, and may I apologise for…” Cook begins, nerves clear in her voice, but is cut off.

“No, you may not. I do not care for apologies. Return to work Cook. As for you, pretty thing, come with me.” At the dismissal, Cook practically runs into a side room. You see Jimin roll his eyes, shaking his head slightly. 

As you follow obediently up multiple flights of stairs, and through a maze of corridors, you sneak glances at Jimin. Though Cook is terrified of him, he’s incredibly handsome, and though he was short with her, he wasn’t overly mean. 

“I don’t require you to avert your gaze, nor do any of my brethren. Should you wish to look upon us, you may do so as you wish.” Jimin stops outside an enormous door, and you know that behind it lies the rest of The Coven. The vampire drops his voice to a whisper, his lips revealing a flash of fangs as he speaks. “And, between you and I, a little mockery and mischief goes far in this castle.”

-

The Coven comprises of seven of the most beautiful men in existence. Each vampire sits upon a throne, and after leading you to stand before them, Jimin takes his place. The centre throne, holding a platinum haired vampire, is larger than the other six. Three thrones on each side, giving you no doubt as to who their leader is.

“Welcome, Pretty Thing.” The leader makes his description of you sound like a title. “I am Hoseok, the head of this family. To my left: Seokjin; Namjoon; and Jungkook. On my right: Yoongi; Jimin; and Taehyung.”

At Hoseok’s pause you curtsy and introduce yourself politely. 

“I’m sure you’re wondering why you’ve been brought before us, instead of being put to work?” Again, Hoseok gives space for you to speak. It’s unusual, a master rarely cares for the thoughts of his servants. You’re cautious of speaking, but catch Jimin’s nod of encouragement and remember his earlier words.

“Well, it had crossed my mind, yes.” You’re careful not to sound playful, not rude. Some of the younger looking members grin at you, pleased with your retort. There’s even a ghost of smiles on the elder members’ lips, although they school their expressions quickly.

“When Taehyung collected you from the village square earlier, your blood called to him. Just as I feel it calling to me now.” Hoseok stands and walks towards you. With finger and thumb on your chin, he tilts back your head to encourage eye contact. In the presence of such beauty and power, you feel shy - your heart beating too fast in your chest.

“W-what does that mean?” You ask shakily. Another vampire, Seokjin, moves to stand alongside Hoseok, the two of them looking down at you. 

“It means you’re our mate.” Cool fingers stroke down your throat, reaching the laces that tie together the front of your dress.

“Mate?” You tremble slightly, your eyes locked with Hoseok’s with such intensity that you’re barely aware of what the other man is doing.

“Uh-huh, mate. A person destined to be with us for eternity.” As Hoseok holds your face steady in cupped hands, Seokjin unties your dress, pulling it off to lie in a puddle on the floor. “Of course, I’ll need to fuck you to be certain.”

You gasp, jerking backwards, as you realise that your undergarments are now being removed. 

“Ah-ah Pretty Thing. If you’re our mate, then your body was born to be ours.” Seokjin takes control. There’s something strange about the way he looks at you, murmuring something under his breath almost as if casting a spell. Unbeknownst to you, the vampire is a master of hypnosis, and is easily able to put you into a trance like state. Not fully under his control (as where would be the fun in that?) But enough to make you susceptible to their wishes. 

“Thank you Jin.” Hoseok smiles, removing the last of your clothing and admiring your figure. Seokjin peppers kisses, tiny pecks, from your shoulder and down over the swell of your breast. He cups you there as best he can, you’re more than a handful, then licks your nipple into his mouth. “Tell me Pretty Thing, have you ever lain with a man?”

At your slightly dazed shake of head, Hoseok makes a low ‘hhmm’ noise that feels soothing to you. His hands run over the curves of your body, enjoying their softness.

“Then let us waste no further time in relieving you of your virginity.” The vampire goes back to sit on his throne, pulling you to stand before him, but turning you so he can appreciate your ass. He takes out his thick cock and begins to pump it lazily with one hand. “Kneel for her.”

Seokjin follows the command, kneeling before you, but takes it a step further and lifts one of your legs onto his shoulder. Without hesitation, his tongue begins to work magic on you. He quickly circles your clit, runs through your folds, pushes inside you, and slips back to your clit to repeat the process - never staying in one place long enough to fully satisfy. It doesn’t take long for your legs to feel weak, you sink a hand into Seokjin’s hair.

“Please, I…I don’t think I can s-stand.” You whisper, but Seokjin hears your plea. In an impressive move, he sweeps your other legs over his shoulder, somehow holding you up in the air as if weightless, so his tongue can continue its assault on your pussy. 

Yoongi jumps forward as you begin to keen forward, your first orgasm taking you unexpectedly. You cry out with pleasure, unable to keep your moans to yourself. The vampire holds you up with gentle hands, until Seokjin lowers you to the ground and you’re able to stand straight once more. Then, Yoongi’s hand slides between your parted thighs, plunging two fingers inside. Although wet from your orgasm, your virgin hole feels vice tight around his fingers. He scissors his fingers inside you, stretching you for what is to come. 

“She’s ready, Sire.” Yoongi announces to Hoseok, after several moments of such rapid finger fucking that you’ve resorted to clinging onto the vampire for support.

“Sit her here, so that she can see the others.” Hoseok holds his cock steady, lining you up as Yoongi slowly works you down his length. You grip onto Yoongi’s shoulders, burying your face in his neck as you learn the feeling of a cock inside you for the first time. Once fully sheathed inside, Hoseok pulls you to lean back against him. “Hm, feel good Pretty Thing?”

“Yeeeah.” You whimper.

“We can make you feel even better.” Yoongi kneels before you, licking his lips with anticipation, as Hoseok hooks his arms under your thighs and spreads you wide. With seemingly no effort on his part, the vampire begins to bounce you up and down on his cock. High pitched ‘ah’ noises escape you, turning into moans and cries when Yoongi dips his head to lick your clit.

Spread wide like this, you’re completely helpless, something you’re becoming more aware of. The trance fades the harder Hoseok fucks up into you, the longer Yoongi flicks and sucks at your clit. And while your thoughts have come back to you, you’re not upset at having had them taken away. You’re not only consumed with pleasure, but also with a knowledge that they are absolutely right - you are their mate. This is where you belong, with Hoseok deep inside you and a line of vampires waiting to take his place.

The powerful combination of Hoseok’s cock and Yoongi’s clever tongue soon proves more than you can take, and you cum again, shaking as a gush of fluid spurts from you.

“Fuuuck, the Pretty Thing just squirted on me.” Yoongi moans, wiping his mouth on his sleeve. “Jungkook come suck me.” 

It’s only then that you realise that as two of The Coven’s elders had focused on you, the others had taken pleasure in each other. Taehyung is on his hands and knees, Jimin taking him roughly from behind. Seokjin, once finished with your pussy, had found himself on his back for Namjoon. The muscular vampire had spread the elder’s legs around his hips and was thrusting at an agonisingly slow and teasing pace. Now, Jungkook kneels before Yoongi, taking him so deeply into his mouth he couldn’t be breathing. Although, you supposed he never breathed anyway,

“You see this Pretty Thing? This is yours forever, if only you join us.” Hoseok’s thrusts are rougher now, less coordinated the closer he gets to his release. “Fuck, just a little taste.”

Before you understand the meaning to his words, fangs pierce the skin in your neck as the vampire leader bites down on you. As the first droplets of blood meet his tongue, the taste of ‘mate’ overwhelms him and Hoseok orgasms, cum filling you deliciously. The vampire’s thrust cease, his fangs retracting from your neck. He holds you gently, keeping his cock buried inside you. The two of you watch the others fuck, trading chaste kisses, until every man is satisfied.

“She’s getting cold, Jungkook fetch a cloak.” Namjoon orders, seeing the tiny hairs on your arms stand up. The vampire sets off to run and seems to disappear, his body moving faster than your eyes can track. He’s back in seconds, a thick winter fur in his arms. Hoseok and Jungkook wrap you up tightly, keeping your rapidly escaping body heat inside.

“Catch your breath, Pretty Thing. We’ll be continuing in a moment.” Hoseok commands you softly as he stands, carrying you bridal style in his arms. Some of The Coven run on ahead, whilst Namjoon and Taehyung match Hoseok’s slow pace. He could move quicker or course, but Hoseok doesn’t wish to make you feel sick with inhuman speed.

“Could you imagine it? This, but more, forever?” Namjoon’s quite the poet, his words spoken softly, his tone both flirtatious and shy. In a frequency too low for your dull human ears to pick up, Hoseok had confirmed with the others that you were their mate, and that he would be turning you tonight. Although it would happen whether you liked it or not, Namjoon hoped to ease you into the idea. 

“No, I couldn’t. Because I’d have to kill others to survive.” You’re a little pouty, because really, other than that enormous obstacle there would be no reason to deny them. The love and sexual satisfaction of seven beautiful men, immortality, speed, riches - now that you truly consider it, the list of benefits is long.

“Oh, if that's your only objection, then I’ll happily do your killing for you.” Taehyung sounds flippant, as if needing to murder is a tiny problem that he’s fixed for you. He holds open the door, allowing you and Hoseok to pass though. 

“That’s just as bad.”

“Ah, but is it though?” Hoseok’s tone is almost teasing as he gently lays you down on an enormous, soft bed. The room is warm, almost to the point of being hot. The vampire lays next to you on the bed, while the rest of The Coven crowd around the fire to warm their hands. “Who kills the meat you eat? The chickens and pigs?”

“The butcher.” You already see which answer Hoseok’s questions are designed to lead you to. “But that’s different, they’re animals, they don’t think and feel the same as we do. Humans are…”

“And what are humans, but animals near the top of the food chain?” At your stumble in rebuttal, Hoseok steps in. “A sheep shows fear when led to slaughter, just as a man would. You eat the meat the butcher kills, and as a vampire, you’d drink the blood of our catch. There is no moral difference.”

“I just…I don’t think I could…” 

“No, you’re no killer, my sweet, you could never be. You’ll cause no harm, you need only to drink.” Hoseok’s eyes are intense. He runs a finger down the centre of the cloak, separating the fur to unveil your breasts to him once more. You shiver at his touch, his fingers far colder than before. “My apologies.”

The vampire leaves your side, taking his place at the fireside, as Namjoon switches him to join you on the bed. One large hand, fingers spread wide, runs between the swells of your breasts, down across your stomach until it rests between your thighs. Cupping your sex with warm fingers, you realise that, in a strange vampires manner, they are being gentlemen. Their bodies no longer produce heat, although they can retain it for a period. Before touching you, they’ve been using the fire to warm themselves up, not wanting you to become cold or feel uncomfortable. It’s caring and sweet, and wholly unexpected.

As Namjoon slides a finger inside you, your eyes drift shut.

“May I teach you something new?” Yoongi asks, from somewhere by your feet. Your eyes pop back open to see the vampire settling himself on the bed. You don’t know what he means but nod anyway, trusting him.

“Yea-ahh.” Your reply breaks into a whine as Namjoon slides a second finger inside you. The vampire needn't be so gentle, you’re still dripping with Hoseok’s release. Namjoon manhandles you to a new position and sliding inside. You find yourself riding the vampire, your hands on his sculpted abs. A little self conscious, you raise yourself up and down, your breasts bouncing with the movement - and Namjoon can’t look away from them. 

Warm, slick fingers touch your other hole - one that you had never even considered using for such a thing before. Looking over your shoulder in shock, Yoongi meets your gaze with a smirk. 

“Time to learn a new pleasure, Pretty Thing, relax and let me in.” The vampire begins to work a finger inside you, and you do as he has asked. It’s a strange pressure, and while you’re unaccustomed to it, it’s not unpleasant. 

“Here, cuddle with me.” Namjoon pulls you down to lie on him, breasts flattening against his chest. “Let’s be lazy and make Yoongi do all the work.”

You giggle, then squeak as Yoongi takes the opportunity to push his cock inside you. He’s ever so gentle, and Namjoon’s snuggling with you comfortingly - as if his cock isn’t buried deep in your pussy. As suggested, Yoongi leads the motion, thrusting in and out of your ass at a slow, unhurried pace. With each thrust Yoongi pushes you down onto Namjoon’s cock. You’re impossibly full, and quickly become overwhelmed to the brink of tears. The vampires both notice, but speed up instead of slowing down. Namjoon begins to fuck up into you too, alternating his thrusts with the pounding of Yoongi’s cock. 

Just as you think you can take no more, than you’re going to break, Hoseok returns and kneels next to you on the bed, guiding his cock into your mouth. Though you’ve never done it before, you follow your instincts and do your best to pleasure him. Having something to focus on, other than the feelings in your own body grounds you, helping you to stave off your orgasm. The vampires fill you, first Yoongi, then Namjoon, and finally Hoseok. You swallow his essence, as he wipes the tear tracks from your face.

“Slutty little thing, aren’t you?” Hoseok’s tone is complimentary, praising you for your dirty deed.

-

The vampires give you a break, sending the younger members to fetch you food and water. You feel sticky and sweaty, and ask for a wash cloth, but are denied.

“Our cum belongs in you, Pretty Thing. We’ll bathe you when we’re finished.” Hoseok’s tone is hard, but his hands are gentle as he cuddles with you on the bed. “How do you feel?”

Unsure, you touch your neck, feeling the small puncture of Hoseok’s earlier bite. Instead you ask a question of your own: “Why are you doing this to me?” 

“As we said: You’re our mate, and we intend to keep you.” Hoseok replies, lifting you up and dropping you onto his cock. You gasp, back arching as he fills you completely. Hoseok smiles, if you were this responsive as a fragile human, you’d be insatiable as a vampire.“Do you understand yet? We could never resist you - You belong with us, and we shall keep you for eternity.”

A hand slips between your bodies, sliding down to strum over your clit. Seokjin kneels behind you, inviting himself to join in. Guiding himself with one hand, he lines himself up to the place where Yoongi’s release is still dripping from you. Gently and slowly, he pushes inside. You shudder, your eyes falling shut as your body stretches to accommodate a thick cock in each hole once more. Your head falls back, resting on the broad shoulder of the vampire behind you. In your pleasure, you miss the predatory look in Hoseok’s eyes as you expose your neck to him. 

“You mustn’t fret now darling, we’ll give you anything you ask for. All you have to do is ask.” Hoseok licks his lips in anticipation, surging forward. He bites down hard, his fangs puncturing your skin and into your veins far deeper than before. You cry out in pain, then pleasure as Seokjin suddenly fucks you harder. His inhumane speed, pounding in and out of your ass, causes Hoesok’s cock to push against your rapidly G-spot. It’s too much, and you find yourself hurtling over the edge of ecstasy.

The more Hoseok drinks of your blood, the more light headed you get. It makes the pleasure more intense, drawing out your orgasm for far longer than you’d had before. He moans into your neck, thrusting up into you as his own orgasm overtakes him. The reprieve from feeding doesn’t last, as Hoseok is quick to return to your neck.

As the last of your blood warms Hoseok’s belly, Jin reaches his peak and empties himself inside you with a growl. Your eyes close, body limp, barely aware that someone is pushing something against your lips. Something coppery tasting, a warm liquid, fills your mouth and you swallow on reflex. It happens again, again, enough times that you lose count. You begin to drift away, half dead but not dying, alive but not breathing.

You feel the loss as both vampires pull out of you; you want them back inside where they belong. Then there’s warmth, with gentle touches, but you don’t know who’s hands they are. Nice smells that you know, but can’t name. Your body is being bathed, dried and redressed, ready for when you return to it. Someone carries you away, to another room, the one chosen to become your bedroom. You're laid down, alone in the bed, although there’s always a hand in yours, an anchor to this life.

Time passes, though you can’t say how much. You’re dreaming, drifting, lost and confused. Wandering the no-man’s land between this world and what lies beyond. You believe you might be in pain, at times you think you might be screaming. But you’re absent from the burning, the turning that wrecks and repairs your body. Your mind is away, protecting itself, as it should be. 

When the worst is done, your mind slowly returns to you. You become aware that words are being said, although it’s as if you’re underwater as you try to listen. Soon you know your name, where you are, and begin to remember what has happened. Your body awakens more jerkily, control of your muscles returning to you in one fell swoop, once your mind asks for them. The feeling of weakness, of pain, simply stops. 

Confused, you lift your head up, blinking. It’s as if the world has changed colours, things are brighter and sharper now. You can see beams of light with tiny dust particles dancing in them. There are more sounds now too, you hear a spider’s heartbeat from its hiding spot in the far corner of the room, and down in the kitchens is a servant swishing water around - washing dishes perhaps.

You make eye contact with the vampire holding your hand - Hoseok. It takes several minutes for you to realise that he hasn’t blinked, or even breathed. But then, neither have you. The only heartbeat you can hear is the spider, although the room holds yourself and seven men. The others are stood around the edges of the room, giving you space to come back to life.

“You turned me…I’m a vampire? I’m like you now?” You question, although the answer is obvious. 

“Yes, my love, and I’m your Sire.” Hoseok smiles sweetly. You shove his hand away hard, intending for it to slap into his chest.

At least, that’s what you thought you were doing. With a force you couldn’t possibly have, you knock him off his chair, flipping him over the back of it and launching him halfway across the room. The only thing stopping him from crashing through the wall is the fancy flip he performs to land back onto his feet. 

“Well, you could have given me more warning before siring me, Sir!” Your arms fold in front of you, a scowl on your face. The rest of The Coven bursts into laughter, and even Hoseok’s smile returns. They’re going to enjoy your sass. 

Yoongi approaches you, his eyes dancing with mischief. Although he was already incredibly beautiful, he’s become even more so now that your eyes can see every detail. You gasp in want. With a hand on your waist, he encourages you to turn over onto your hands and knees, with him settling behind  you. He doesn’t ask permission before pushing his cock deep inside you, but Yoongi doesn’t need to, everyone can smell your arousal.

“I think you should be mean to him, for at least two-hundred years.” Yoongi jokes as he begins to thrust slowly. You can’t reply, any word you said would surely become a moan. You drop your upper body down onto the bed, wanting him to fuck you into the pillow. Yoongi presses himself tightly against you, rolling his hips, as his hands reach around to fondle your breasts. More hands begin to touch you, fingers applying pressure around your clit. You know without looking that it’s Namjoon who’s helping Yoongi to toy with your body. 

Later, when you’re able to think about something other than pleasure, you decide you like Yoongi’s idea. Giving Hoseok the run around would be quite enjoyable, although perhaps not for two-hundred years.

Fifty, at least.

Part Two

The first time The Coven attempts to take you hunting for blood, you refuse point blank. Though he can see you’re hungry, Hoseok concedes, and backs down. They’d been excited to take you out, to teach you the thrill of the hunt, without intending to get you to kill. But when the younger members had barged into your room, chattering excitedly about what type of blood they were hoping to catch, you’d shown true anger, and had turned them from your room. 

With hindsight, it was clearly the wrong way to approach you, given it had been your main concern at being turned. The leader should have sat you down, one-on-one and explained that you were only there to run alongside them, to stretch your legs and begin to test the limits of your new body. As your sire, Hoseok would have kept you away from the others as they incited violence. Then later, he would hunt on your behalf, making the kill, and bottling some of the blood for you to try in the comfort of the castle. Except you weren’t made aware, so you naturally made an incorrect assumption. Instead of bonding on their first family hunt, they’d gone out in subdued pairs, not wanting to leave you alone.   

That was almost three months ago. Now The Coven is beginning to get desperate, your starvation somehow wounding them more than it does you. Despite being a newborn vampire, you continue to refuse to feed. You should have been wild, in a frenzy of bloodlust. And yet you remain, curled up in a ball in a futile attempt to quieten your stomach. The elders are beside themselves - even your sire, Hoseok, can’t get through to you. You must feed, and yet you won’t.

The Coven has never been one to limit themselves, most of them feed every other day at least. They enjoy being full, enjoy the hunt, and though they’d never admit it to you - the feeling of killing itself. But things are different for you. Your memories of being human are still crystal clear to you, which makes feasting on humans much more immoral to you than it does the others. Even Jimin, their most recently turned vampire, is at least two hundred years old. Time becomes blurred, older memories turn softer and dream-like. Hoseok, the first vampire among them, barely remembers his human life at all. It gives him a separation between his kind and human kind, in the same way a man knows of a bee. Unless the bee attacked, man would leave it alone - that is, until he wished to harvest its honey. To old vampires, humans are no different to bees. But you are young, a months’ old fledgling vampire without the comfort of time, or the experience to guide you. Your humanity is not only guiding you, but it’s doing so with a force stronger than Hoseok has ever seen. 

In the last three months, The Coven has watched you grow weak and frail during what should be your wildest time. You should be feeding far more than they, and yet no blood has passed your lips. They’ve served you bottles of every type of human blood they could find, hoping to entice you to taste it, but you refused each one. Taehyung even kills a cow for you, draining the blood and bringing it to you in a large jug. Animal blood is far less nutritious to a vampire than human blood, so far more must be consumed to get the benefit. But it is a viable option in an emergency situation - which your lack of feeding is quickly becoming. You show some willingness, the animal blood smells different enough that you know it can’t be human. But the second it touches your tongue, you drop the glass, retching and heaving, until you vomit up the last of your stomach bile. It seems animal blood would not be a viable option in your case.

The Coven’s elders need to act, they have to find some way to help you. Although it pains him to leave his fledgling behind, something no sire should ever do, Hoseok takes a trip North to visit his own sire. Seokjin accompanies him, knowing that the cost of gaining valuable information from the ancient vampire would be severe, and his leader may well need a healer's touch to survive. Namjoon heads East, chasing rumours of scrolls and texts. Yoongi heads West to seek advice from an allied coven which resides there.

With the elders away on noble quests, the youngest three devise a plan of their own. In human years, they’re all relics, but in vampire years they’re barely out of their teens. They haven’t forgotten how closely linked sexual lust and bloodlust truly are. Hoseok had barred sexual contact with you after the first week, not wanting to reward your stubbornness, then later worrying they would injure you in your weakness. But with all four elders in absence, it was unclear who was in charge. The only parting command was to do the best they could by you - which Jimin decided to interpret as they could disregard all previous rules, if they were acting in good faith. Once Taehyung and Jungkook were on his side, they went to pay you a visit. 

“Come in.” Your voice floated through the door, sounding sad, in answer to their knock. As the three youngest entered, you smiled, sitting up on your bed. You had taken to lying on your side, facing the window, so that you could watch the birds. At first you’d read: book after book; satiating your hunger with words. Even that had become too much for you, now so weak that lifting the weight of a paperback novel was exhausting. Thus far your new life was empty; hunger and loneliness your constant companions. Despite their being your mates, The Coven seemed to spend little time with you. Perhaps it hurt them to see you so weak, and they had refused to touch you for months now. Perhaps, they even regretted turning you. It was that persisting thought that made this visit all the more surprising, quite the relief.

“Can we sit with you, Pretty Thing?” Taehyung asked, approaching your bedside. You nodded, happy to have them close. Jungkook and Jimin sat on either side of you, as Taehyung sprawled across the foot of the bed like a cat. 

“Has Hoseok left because of me? Is he gone…forever?” Your feared thought left you of its own accord. You’d felt your sire leaving, a sharp pain in your chest that had dulled to a constant throb. 

“Oh goodness, no!” Jimin sounded aghast at your question, immediately wrapping his arms around you and pulling you to his chest. “Don’t think such things.”

“He left for you. He’s trying to find a way to help you feed, without hurting humans. Hobi didn’t want to leave, none of them did.” Taehyung explained, as he massaged your calves to try and give some level of comfort with what little of you he could reach. 

“The others left too?” 

“There were matters to attend to. Business to be done.” Jimin’s eyes flash to Jungkook’s, they need to move this conversation along, allowing you to feel sadness won’t get them any closer to their goal.

“Y’know, with the elders gone, it’s just the four of us. What could three vampires, and a little fledgling do to pass the time?” Jungkook nudged his shoulder into yours. 

“Am I hearing that you three think you’re in charge of me?” You challenge, grateful to have playfulness back in your life. 

“Oh we definitely are. And we’re going to prove it.” Taehyung smirks, taking hold of your ankles, one in each hand. Then in a much softer tone: “If you feel too weak or ill, please tell us, or slap someone.”

The vampire spreads your legs wide, grinning as he looks up at your body. You were wearing only a long nightshirt, and nothing underneath. Now that you were almost in a starfish position, Taehyung could see straight up your nightshirt and was looking directly at your pussy. 

“Rule one: You must have permission to orgasm.” Taehyung said firmly, then suddenly shoved his head under your nightshirt, his tongue landing directly on your clit. 

“Rule Two: You have to make all of us cum, before you can.” Jungkook’s rule is said in an almost bashful tone. He bats his eyes prettily at you, encouraging you to lie back against the pillows. Taehyung moves back to give you room, but before you are allowed to settle, Jungkook rips your nightshirt from you, shredding it in two. You gasp in surprise, then moan and Taehyung’s tongue slips inside your tight channel.

“Rule three: You swallow whatever we give you.” Jimin, whilst you were distracted by the others, had quickly removed his clothes and was now kneeling next to your head. “Starting with this.”

Jimin pushed his cock between your lips, praising you as you sucked obediently. Taehyung worked back up to your clit, circling several times as he clumsily freed his cock from his clothing. Once his pants were pushed down just far enough for his cock to bob free, Taehyung repositioned himself and thrust inside you. The two vampires began to fuck you, Jimin careful and gentle, Taehyung the opposite. Next to you Jungkook undressed slowly, waiting impatiently for his turn. 

“Fuck. Missed this. Such a pretty mouth.” Jimin runs his hand through your hair, wishing he could push you harder. But that isn’t the boundary you need him to push, no, you have other limits that need to be tested. 

You whimper around Jimin’s cock as Taehyung pushes a hand on your abdomen, the pressure making him feel even bigger inside you. 

“You gonna be good for us, Pretty Thing? Remind me what a good little slut you are and swallow Jimin’s cum for me.” Taehyung’s command is not one you wish to ignore. Jimin curses, hips jerking, as he spills into your mouth. You swallow it all, then open your mouth to prove to Taehyung that you’d followed his orders. The vampires share a grin. 

“One down, two to go.” Jungkook teases. As Taehyung continues to fuck you, Jungkook kisses your breasts and stomach. Though you haven’t eaten in the months since you were last human, your vampire biology doesn’t allow you to lose weight. Your body is as beautiful as it ever was, curves in all the right places, and full breasts that practically call out to Jungkook. 

“I need, I’m going to, please…” You try to ask permission, but all touches are removed from you.

“Tsk, what was rule number two?” Jimin scolds from his relaxed position next to you on the bed as he recovers. 

“You three cum first.” You mutter, sulking a little. You had been so close. 

“Oh so you do remember. Make me cum then.” Taehyung snickers, then slaps your ass hard. His demeanour slips as he thrusts back inside you, the feeling of being inside his mate too erotic to remain mischievous.

The vampire picks his pace up again, and Jungkook begins to rub your clit. The gentle movements of his fingers are a delicious contrast to Taehyung’s powerful thrusting. You’re so, so close - but now you know it’ll be taken away from you. You have to make Taehyung cum. You squeeze down purposefully, clamping around his cock so tightly that he’s sent spiralling over the edge. 

“Put your legs up, wanna see my cum dripping out of you.” Taehyung orders, but doesn’t give you chance to obey. He pushes your legs into the air, giving them to Jimin to hold, and pulls out. You blush, feeling hot all over as you imagine what he’s looking at. “Good girl.”

Jimin drops your legs onto the bed, and nods to Jungkook. You’re expecting him to take over from Taehyung, but are surprised when he sits back against the headboard instead. Jungkook pulls you into his arms, so your back leans on his chest, and snakes his hands to your abused pussy. Three fingers go easily inside you, you’ve been well stretched out by Taehyung and any less would be teasing. His other hand finds your clit, rubbing across it at an inhuman speed. Your legs begin to shake, if he doesn’t stop soon you’ll cum without meaning too. But you know you’re not allowed, you don’t have permission, and you haven’t made Jungkook cum yet.

“Please, I…I need to c-cum.” You begged, tears of desperation streaming down your face. 

Jimin uses his own fangs to tear open the skin on his finger, deep enough to draw a little blood. The vampire points his finger at you, the droplets of blood a breath away from your lips, and smiles sweetly.

“Suck on my finger, and Jungkook will put his cock in you.” 

You shake your head, so used to fighting against any form of blood. Jungkook gives your pussy a single, stinging, slap - a punishment for saying no.

“It won’t hurt him, it’s just for practice.” Taehyung tries a softer approach, coaxing you. “Jungkook will fuck you if you do.”

You whimper, uncertain, but open your mouth. Jimin presses his finger onto your tongue to ensure you taste him, and as promised, Jungkook lifts you up and drops you down onto his cock. But the vampire doesn’t thrust, or roll his hips, nothing to help you achieve your much needed orgasm. Instead, he holds you steady, watching Jimin for his cue to move.

The blood blooms in your mouth, its taste indescribable. Every food you’d ever loved as a human paled in comparison. If pleasure had a taste, then this was it. Moaning around his finger, you began to suck, wanting more.

“Rule three: Swallow.” Taehyung reminds you, his voice barely more than a whisper. He can see you’re enjoying the taste, that you want more. They’re so close to a breakthrough. 

You swallow. “More?”

“More! Yes, fuck, good girl! More!” Jimin is so shocked his plan worked that he sounds a little panicked, he hadn’t thought beyond getting the first droplets of blood on your tongue. 

“Jimin-ah, start me off.” Taehyung taps his neck with an excited smile. You watch, not sure how you feel, as Jimin leans over to Taehyung and bites down, fangs piercing his skin. Both vampires moan loudly, and you can't quite tell if Taehyung’s is in pain or pleasure. Jungkook distracts you, rocking his hips up to bounce you on his cock. 

“If you have a little practice on Tae, I’ll make you cum. Two mouthfuls for an orgasm - that a deal?” Jungkook offers as he strums your clit with his thumb. His other arm is locked around your waist, lifting you as he fucks up into you. He can feel you shake with the effort it takes not to orgasm.

“N-no.” You break off in a gasp as Jungkook drags his cock against your g-spot. With your eyes closed and head thrown back, you don’t notice Jimin and Taehyung deflate in disappointment. Jimin retracts his fangs from Taehyung’s neck sadly. He’d been so sure they’d gotten to you. “R-rule t-two. You three cum f-f-first.”

Taehyung and Jimin turn slowly to look at each other with matching looks of excitement. 

“Oh you are such a good girl, Pretty Thing, playing by the rules like we asked. Ok, he cums, you feed, you cum. That better, Sweetheart?” Taehyung praises you, unable to stop smiling as he kneels between your spread legs and tips his head to one side. You nod, eyes fluttering open, only to zone in on Taehyung’s neck. Jimin hadn’t sucked the bite clean as he normally would have, leaving clear teeth marks and a small trickle of blood. “JK, why don’t I hold her so you can…”

Jungkook doesn’t need further instruction. He pushes you up onto your knees, then with a firm hand on your back he bends you forward. If it weren’t for Taehyung, you’d have gone into the doggy style position, but as the vampire is there to catch you, you’re not at such an angle. You do, however, find your mouth right next to the slim trail of blood at the juncture of Taehyung’s neck. As Jungkook repositions himself, you lick away the blood, following it up to the source. 

With a tight grip on your hips, Jungkook sets a punishing pace. If the rule is he has to cum before you’ll feed, then he’s going to get there as quickly as he can - not that he needs much additional stimulation after watching you with Jimin and Taehyung. Jungkook isn’t the only one eager to get to your feeding, Jimin decides to hurry things along. He sucks a finger into his mouth to wet it, then slides it between the younger man’s cheeks. Although Jimin would never use spit to lube you up, not unless you asked that is, the vampire knows just how much Jungkook enjoys the burn of pain there. The firm push against his prostate is the final push he needs, and Jungkook climaxes inside you with a groan.

As Jungkook orgasms, you slot your teeth into the punctures left by Jimin in Taehyung’s neck and bite down - hard. Blood fills your mouth and you swallow, not just one or two like requested, but seven or eight good mouthfuls before Taehyung gently pushes you away. He wants to let you continue, but it’s your first time feeding - something you’ve been scared to do - it won’t help you if he becomes light-headed and faints.

“M-more? More please?” You beg, lurching forward to bite again. 

“I owe you an orgasm.” Jungkook pulls you back down onto his softening cock. He hasn’t fully recovered from his own releasure yet, thumbing clumsily at your clit.

“Pfft, not like that Kookie, like this.” Jimin bats away Jungkook’s hand and dips his head, sucking your overstimulated clit in between his lips and flicking at it softly. Taehyung reaches over him to pinch your nipples, as Jungkook bumps up into you. You’re crying again, desperate for release, but are still trying to be good for them.

Jimin’s eyebrows furrow, not sure why you haven’t reached your peak yet, and doubles down on his efforts. You let out a sob as Taehyung switches to using his mouth on one of your nipples, his hand massaging the other. It’s too much, you can’t hold back anymore.

“Pllleeeeassee? P-p-p-permisssion??” You’re so far gone you can’t even beg properly, you just know you don’t have permission yet.

“Oh fuck - we forgot rule one! Yes! You have permission!!” Jungkook finally understands why you were holding yourself back, and gives you the go-ahead you’ve been waiting for. Instantly, you orgasm with such intensity that you faint. You slump forwards into Taehyung, who catches you easily. 

“Um, did we do great, or just fuck up horribly?” Taehyung asks, wishing that the elders were here to tell them what to do. 

“Let’s just…give her a minute?” As the eldest, Jimin is trying to take the lead, but it’s clear he’s worried. “We should clean up.”

Working at their top inhuman speed, the three vampires get your bed linen stripped and sent to laundry, clean and redress your body, as well as themselves, within a few minutes - just in time for you to come around.

“Ah, hello?” Jungkook says weirdly, earning him a glare from Jimin. 

“Hello Jungkook.” You smile back looking sleepy. “Can I ask something?”

“Of course!” Jimin is relieved you don’t seem hurt, his initial concern after your fainting.

“If I swap between the three of you so I don’t take too much from anyone, please could I…can I have another drink?” 

The relief felt by the three vampires is unmeasurable and so intense that Jungkook bursts into noisy tears. Taehyung hugs him, ruffling his hair affectionately.

“Pretty Thing you can have whatever you want.” Jimin’s eyes are watery too, beyond grateful that his mate is finally drinking blood, just as she should. 

“I want a drink, and I want Hoseok.” 

“Then that’s what you’ll get. Jungkook, would you mind playing messen…?” Before Jimin can even finish his sentence, Jungkook has leapt from the bed and set off at a run. Within a second and a half, the main door to the castle is slamming shut.

“Even by vampire standards, he’s really, really fast.” Taehyung laughs, shaking his head. He turns back to you with a warm smile. “Want me to start Jimin off, or would you like to bite down yourself?”

You suck in a breath, feeling brave. “I want to try.”

“She is normal.” He pulled his lip back and hissed the sentence out.

Normal? What the fuck does he mean ‘normal?’ You just turned to look back at Sir Kim again in confusion, curious for the brother’s response and hoping that it would somehow lead to answers.

When you caught his gaze again, his eyes were back to their mocha color, calm and collected despite the shock that became evident on his brows. Had you imagined the glowing of his irises?

“Impossible.” He whispered. The disbelief hinted by Sir Kim’s response only left you wondering more and spurred you to think of ways to make your presence known within the predicament- a move that would indefinitely grant you the relief that you sought. You sure hoped you were normal because this situation definitely was not.

Unable to stay silent, you stepped away from Dr. Bergenov to place yourself between the two men- an unconscious, physical effort to cut through the tension with your body. Bolanle moved in the background, rushing to shut the broken door as best as she could.

“What is going on here?” You wanted to use much more colorful language given the increasingly odd circumstances, however, you were still attempting to act professional in front of your potential employer and wanted to avoid using curse words. Lord Kim remained silent as he watched your movements with a stoic expression.

“What’s your name?” Sir Kim seemed to completely disregard your question, settling to let himself slightly approach you as he smiled slyly. Lord Kim advanced from the other side of you in what seemed to be a possessive stance. You had just made yourself the center of the physical situation, yet it became apparent to you that you had already been the center of attention with the way both men continued to look at you when you glanced in each direction.

You stuttered out your name in a whisper, voice giving way under the tense pressure the two men put down. “Y-Y/N.”

Sir Kim smiled softly, genuinely, and licked his lips. “Y/N. What a beautiful name.”

Your whimper was just barely suppressed as he said your name. Your name belonged on his tongue. Was meant to pass through his lips for the rest of your life. Sir Kim Taehyung was born to say your name and you wanted more.

The build up of your reaction in your chest was unexpected, yet you were able to catch it before it vibrated your vocal cords. Still, Sir Kim’s lips parted and his eyes dropped to your mouth as if he had heard you suppress yourself. Did he?

Your heart skipped as the two came so close that you could reach out and touch them without moving. Internally, you were panicking. Gone was the horniness of the prior moments. In its place was true, gut-wrenching anxiety.

“Back off.” Lord Kim spoke sternly this time, mood shifting- yet again- into that of a defensive warning. His warning was given as if he was trying to protect you.

“Why?” Sir Kim puffed his chest out haughtily as he spoke. “I already told you that she called me here. You cannot interfere with that even if I am on your grounds.”

Lord Kim was quick to reply to his brother’s cocky nature. “And I already told you that what you speak of is impossible. She did not call you here.”

“And how do you know that?”

A brief moment of silence and a lack of breath by the people in the room in anticipation bought you the time you needed to interject once again. You figured that then was as good a time as any to give your input so as to remind the others that you were still in the room.

“Sir Kim, with all due respect, I don’t even know who you are. I don’t have your number or anything.”

The brothers paused as you spoke and stopped looking at you to look at each other. An unspoken understanding had been reached.

“H-“ Sir Kim choked on his spit. He had to swallow before speaking again. “How?”

“I am wondering the same as you, brother.” Lord Kim walked over to stand beside the man who looked to be in several states of shock all at once.

You were rightfully upset- frustrated even- as they had spoken like they were hiding the biggest secret in the world all the while completely ignoring the fact that you were still in front of them. Frankly, you felt like a child. Even with your temper increasing and your mind reeling, you were able to predict that you would not be getting answers from the men.

Instead, you turned to face Bolanle and Dr. Bergenov with the determination to move on in mind. Your first impression of the brothers was effectively ruined and you were effectively fed up- and frustratedly confused.

“I’d like to be shown to my room now, please.”

Bolanle was quick to jump at the change of pace. “Of course, Ms. Y/L/N. Right this way.”

Both men growled, making their displeasure with the sentiment known, but, instead of worrying about the weird occurrences that were happening, you simply brushed it off. It wasn’t even noon yet and you were already done with the day.

“I’d rather she stay here for now, Bolanle.” Lord Kim stepped away from his shirtless brother to reach a hand out towards you. “I apologize for all of the chaos, Ms. Y/L/N. We’re just not very used to newcomers is all.”

You were still perplexed and needed to get away. “I’d still like to go to my room and settle down. That boat ride had me feeling a little woozy.”

Upon feeding the room the lie, the two younger men approached you with looks full of concern. What was up with these dudes?

“Then we must not keep you any longer. We apologize for holding you up.” Sir Kim stepped forward in the midst of sliding on a dark grey t-shirt. In the back of your mind, you screamed for him to take it back off.

Dr. Bergenov placed his hand on your shoulder and turned you to face him while pulling you away from the commotion. Thank god for the distraction. You felt like you could’ve made a fool of yourself at any moment.

Honestly, the lust from before passed so fast that you were left in shock whilst realizing that you would be staying at the place for an entire week. You could still feel the remnants of your arousal in your underwear, however, you wanted nothing more than to go and change out of them due to the amount that made you feel a little gross. The thoughts of your indecision to stay would wait.

“This way, please.”

You closely followed Dr. Bergenov away from the watchful men, slightly uncomfortable and still frustrated. Could you deal with all of it?

If what Bolanle said was true, then Sir Kim would not be around very often and you would be left alone with the head of the estate. Although you enjoyed the thought of avoiding the drama with Sir Kim’s absence, your heart twisted when you imagined being away from the man for too long. Somehow, you had managed to develop an attachment to him in the few moments you had seen him.

The attachment, uncanny to any emotion you had ever felt before, promoted your body to wish it was in the arms of the men. It pushed your heart to soar at the thought of being with both of them, needing to expand large enough so that it could encompass your love for the two. It wanted to become everything it could possibly be to make them happy.

Love? Why?

The woods of his vampire companion’s estate were his home for centuries. He knew every tree, rock, river, and plant that made itself known under the light of the sun, connecting with their flow as only a werewolf would.

So when a new frequency entered his mind, drawing him away from the woods and into the confines of the lifestyle of mankind, Kim Taehyung knew.

It was his Calling.

Taehyung was in his lupine form, basking in the warm rays of the sun, when his heart felt the difference shifting it until the beats became irregular. It became so slow and sluggish that his body was forced into its human state. At around eighty beats per minute, a normal heart rate for humans, his blood was unable to maintain the curse of the lycan.

His name was whispered amongst the trees only once as he stood on two legs for the first time in months, creating a flow of life straight to the home of his vampire brother with a breath of femininity that caressed his insides. The whisper bulldozed its way through his rhythm of calming solitude, kickstarting his adrenaline and need for his mate despite slowing the beat of his heart to match his other half. It tainted the world around him for the path to become clear- almost as if the universe was granting him the favor of making it easy for him to proceed into the arms of his target.

The Call was unnatural in the sense that it was not born of earth but of blood. The Call of the wild was welcoming as a home, providing safety and reliability for the werewolf; the Call of the Mate was warm and exciting, electrifying his nerves with the need to stray away from the security of a mother and into the seductive and passionately loving possibility of mating. There was no denying that the Call, an expression of need, had to be answered without hesitation.

The entire process of transforming into his human state and recognizing your Call took a mere few seconds. Six miles away from Seokjin’s abode, Taehyung sprinted on bare, human feet to get to you. With his heart restricting him from phasing back into his preferred form, he growled lowly in frustration yet bounded away on human legs. Luckily, he was still much faster than any human could ever hope to be.

With the prevalence of the difference between the two calls came the immediate tether to the reality that the gods had finally given Taehyung his purpose. Having gone unidentified since the night he was bitten, his purpose maintained its anonymity for too many years. Frankly, he had given up on it. His purpose was pushed aside for the sake of serenity and contentment with his new form.

Taehyung screamed and clawed at the ground, sobbing as he was forced into phasing by his creator. The man smiled proudly, devilishly, as his newest child succumbed to his curse for the initiation ceremony. He wanted to watch his creation form into the tiny wolf pup that Taehyung was, loving the idea of growing his empire of werewolf children.

Taehyung hated that his creator just leaned against a tree to watch him instead of helping him. He absolutely loathed that he had the power to force him into a transformation at any time.

It had barely been a week since being bitten if Taehyung recalled correctly. He struggled to remember how many times he watched the sun set past the haze of the other being awoken within him.

The bones in his arms shifted first, painfully rearranging themselves to become inverted at the elbows. The peach fuzz covering his skin grew thicker and darker with every breath he took. His cries turned into howls and his nose began the agonizingly slow process of protruding from his face.

The recently-bitten werewolf begged his creator to not make him go back to the form of the beast, yet his creator only grabbed him by the scruff with a sickeningly sweet smile on his face and uttered the word laced with the magic of the Alpha.

‘Turn.’

His creator was purebred, rare due to the fact that he was born- not bitten. It gave him the automatic inheritance of the power to turn an unsuspecting human in the dead of night who just so happened to be drunkenly wandering down an alley after losing his friends.

The tavern that Taehyung left that night was the last of truly human society he would enjoy for the next five years. Stolen away from the world to serve as a pawn of the cruel werewolf’s ways, enjoying the years of his supposed prime became a pipe dream.

Upon initiation into his creator’s pack, Taehyung became one of the many unwilling betas to the Alpha. He was always told that he was lucky his creator didn’t assign him the magic of an Omega. Life as a pack bitch would be brutal and unwelcome for his unwillingness to completely submit. His only comfort in his new life was the memory of home.

Taehyung remembered how he had been taken over a sea to get to where his Alpha kept the pack. After a few years of serving and gaining some of his trust, he had finally garnered enough courage to ask where they had made their home.

“Kamchatka. We are on the Kamchatka Peninsula.” The Alpha was sitting off to the side, watching the younger pups enjoy their small freedoms of brief ‘playtime.’

Taehyung blanched at this information, knowing fully well that this meant he was in the nearly undiscovered territory of Russia. There were rumors of small native tribes scarcely placed across the land, however, there was no form of comfort in knowing that the closest he would have to any sort of Joseon law enforcement was thousands of miles away, across the Sea of Japan and the Okhotsk Sea.

“Why?” Taehyung almost whimpered the question, the gravity of how messed up his life had become weighing heavily on his conscience.

“Tell me, Beta, have you ever been hot since coming here?”

Taehyung couldn’t say that he had, yet he had no idea what Alpha was asking. The beast within him willed him to reply despite the alpha already knowing his answer and his hate for the way the other addressed him. “No, Alpha. The weather here has always been perfect.”

Alpha laughed almost immediately after Taehyung finished speaking and it only left the young shapeshifter more confused. “Are you aware that the warmest weather here is about half that of Joseon?”

Frankly, Taehyung hadn’t noticed. He never thought about the consistent layer of snow that covered the ground or the frost that coated his eyelashes each morning when he woke up. The weather was simply comfortable for him, and if it wasn’t pointed out that it was significantly colder on a practical level than his own home, he would never have given it any thought.

“I wasn’t aware, Alpha.” Taehyung’s response to his alpha was honest and automatic.

“Of course you weren’t. Poor thing. Us shapeshifters are much warmer than humans and we need cooler temperatures to remain comfortable.” Alpha mused, smiling softly, and placed his hand atop Taehyung’s curly hair. “A beta like you must always rely on your Alpha to learn.”

“I understand, Alpha.”

It took ten years of servitude to his alpha before Taehyung noticed him weakening. He kind of pitied the man a little.

Shapeshifters did not age so long as they continued to channel the cursed magic of the lycan. The fact that Taehyung nor his pack mates could age meant that they were all cursed in the eyes of the human world and blessed in the eyes of the supernatural, yet they immediately noticed something was off when their alpha had his first heart attack.

The pack scrambled around, unsure of what to do, as the shaman tended to the Alpha within the walls of his home. Shouts and whines of worry despite the rough upbringing for most of them was a given, their entire world kept together by the man who wrongly raised them. Even Jeongguk, one of the older betas, was concerned.

Many of them were newer creations, unaware that a werewolf having a heart attack was not normal. Taehyung himself was stressed, unsure of what would become of his future if his alpha passed. Would he die with him? Would someone else become the Alpha? Could a bitten even become an Alpha?

What if he could become the Alpha?

Wishing for peace and quiet in order to ponder, Taehyung left the territory. He didn’t stray too far, wanting to be close by when something happened- he blamed this desire on his forced connection with the leader of the pack- and settled on climbing a tree to watch the sun set on the mountains.

“He shouldn’t have turned so many of you.”

Kim Taehyung wasn’t used to things sneaking up on him- he had amazing hearing and an outstanding sense of smell- so when the man’s voice rang like bells throughout the trees from right beside him, he screamed and fell from his spot. His back hit the ground with a loud thud while he stared up at the space where the voice came from.

A man stared down at him curiously, head cocked to the side with wide, almond eyes. Taehyung’s first instinct was to peel his lip back in a warning snarl, yet he fought it when he finally caught wind of the man’s scent.

He smelt absolutely putrid.

Taehyung gagged once whilst staring up at him. His eyes even watered a little.

The moment only lasted for a few seconds before Taehyung was spluttering out his response. “W-what did you just say?”

“I said,” The man dropped from his branch and landed effortlessly on his feet, the impact of gravity doing nothing to affect his stature. “He shouldn’t have turned so many of you- your alpha, I mean. It took too much magic from him.”

“Who are you?” Taehyung asked the man with mixed feelings of confusion and defensiveness, getting up and brushing some of the pine needles off his clothes.

“My name is Seokjin. I’ve been watching you for a while, Taehyung.”

“Why have you been watching me? And-” Taehyung scrunched up his nose in disgust, unable to conceal his reaction to the vile aroma. “-and why do you smell like that?”

Seokjin chuckled lightly and turned his eyes to face the descending sun, wearing an almost wistful expression. “We are natural enemies, after all. It’s only natural that I smell bad to you too.”

Taehyung cocked his eyebrow, not knowing what creature could be an enemy to a beast. He decided that he would address the idea later. “And why have you been watching me?”

“I was tasked to look for you, but I had to keep my distance when I saw the pack of wolves surrounding you, I’m afraid.”

“Well, you definitely did a shitty job of that. It’s been fifteen years since I went missing.”

“I had not taken up this task by then. I made this oath only a few years ago, although I apologize it has taken me so long. Shapeshifters are very difficult creatures to find.”

“Yeah, okay. Apology accepted, I guess. Can’t really do anything about it now…” Taehyung sighed and looked to the ground, pushing a few dead pine needles aside in thought.

The two men regarded one another for a bit, letting the sun’s rays recede from the land to let the night rest across the trees. Even in the dark, Taehyung could see the other man perfectly and he knew that the other man could see him too.

“So, who tasked you with finding me?” Taehyung asked.

“I believe Haneul was your grandfather.” Seokjin leaned against a tree as he said this.

Taehyung was shocked for a moment. Grandpa Haneul died eight years after he was bitten. It took Seokjin seven years to find him. “When did you swear this to him?”

“Oh, back in 1629. You were still a pup then.”

Taehyung was very suspicious of Seokjin. Something within him stirred with the need to attack yet he kept the desire to take action at bay for he did not know the man in front of him. Why did he seem so threatening? How did he find him?

“How did you know my grandfather?” He asked.

“Your grandfather was one of my human representatives.”

With the knowledge that Kim Seokjin was not human, he was left wondering what exactly the man was.

“Your human representative? You need humans to function for you in society? Are you a shapeshifter as well?”

“No, Taehyung. I am no shapeshifter.” The man’s laugh was darker as he turned his entire body to face the werewolf. The hairs on the back of Taehyung’s neck stood on edge and his spine prickled with the phantom feeling of canine piloerection.

“I am a vampire.”

Taehyung huffed for air as he neared the clearing of Seokjin’s estate, knowing his brother was inside by the deep-sat, familiarly pungent smell radiating from within. He also smelt the aroma of his mate, living, and breathing, within its walls.

By the gods. She was right there.

Before Taehyung could do anything further, the full, uninterrupted scent of you took over his mind and caused his future to flash before his eyes in the form of a daydream where you- whoever you were- accepted his knot and bore him countless pups as a bitten werewolf by his side.

He lost it. Completely and wholeheartedly, the animal within him that he was so used to embracing, roared with power.

In the blink of an eye, he was slamming himself into the doors of the mansion whilst whimpering the ghost of your name. He could feel it dancing along his tastebuds, leaving a lick of possibilities snaking between and over every one. Taehyung felt it draw from within his lungs, begging to be spoken, yet his mind was not yet made aware of it. He was desperate to know it so that he could attempt to regain control over the beast inside, yet the small grunt of wasted effort to magically acquire the knowledge of you tugged at his heart and drove him more harshly against the door.

His body barreled through the wood with momentum just strong enough for him to slightly stumble over the slight ridge at the bottom of the doorway. Taehyung hadn’t actually stumbled since he was a mere pup and the action snapped him out of his craze with the thought of how clumsy he was. Despite the mild shaming he was giving the beast, all ceased to exist as you stood before him, your wide-eyed gaze attached to his body with the undeniable allure to him.

You were beautiful.

With your attention, the werewolf couldn’t help his biological reaction to jerk his dick towards you, wishing to bring you into his embrace and attach your skin to his own. By the gods, he wanted to feast on you and make you his and give you everything he had to offer.

But then, his brother stepped in the way and the beast began to surface once more in an effort to take you into its protection.

He knew that his eyes were glowing, a sign of aggression and warning to anyone they were directed to, but as you looked his way and became so close to attaching your gaze to his war-eliciting one, the second side of Taehyung whimpered and cowered away. It wished to keep anything remotely close to violence as far from you as possible and bowed down below your attention. Just like that.

And then, he learned that you were human. He had a human mate that had complete control over the one he struggled to tame for centuries.

He thought back on the fact as he watched you leave the foyer with a dangerously precise gaze. His wonder only increased tenfold when Seokjin informed him that you were unaware of his world- he should’ve known this; no unmated human was to know of his kind.

Taehyung should’ve figured it out when his heart slowed to the heart rate of a human in the first place. There was no reason for him to be this caught off guard since he was given ample time to process his own human form. He was much too deep into his mission to court you to even think about what could possibly become of his mate with a slower heartbeat.

In the face of his shocking discovery, he was still transfixed.

You were the finest specimen he had ever laid eyes on. He wondered why it had taken the goddess of his kind so long to present you to him- how dare she prevent him from meeting you? It was truly a crime.

His eyes started their journey at your feet and trailed upward, noting the way the hint of muscles underneath the skin of your legs engaged with every step, until they stopped at the material of your skirt. Taehyung began squinting in a fruitless attempt to feast his eyes upon your pup-bearing body and resorted to using his hearing and sense of smell to detect the nectar of your womanhood when his eyes failed.

The sound, ever so quiet, would be impossible for you to notice, yet he heard the way your skin rubbed against itself as your natural lubrication covered it. The juices running along your folds as your legs moved only drew him in further, practically begging to cover his knot as he buried it within you. Taehyung only grew needier to have you when you began walking up the staircase away from him.

Your slick had come out gushing only a few minutes prior and he smelled it all with an exigency to consume you. To mate you. To have you.

You. His Mate.

Sir Kim Taehyung felt saliva escaping from the side of his mouth as he drooled. His teeth throbbed, wishing to give you the bite so that your body could transition into a more capable state- capable of handling him in his entirety. He knew how to channel the magic of the Alpha, a skill practiced, honed, and mastered after decades of work, yet never used it with the memories of how his life was taken from him by the bite.

Taehyung had never felt the urge to turn another. It felt wrong to want to bite you. He was a lone wolf with a slain Alpha- he had Seokjin to thank for that- and had never wanted to host a pack of his own because of his inability to connect with anyone on a pack level. Jeongguk came close but their upbringing was too traumatic for them to risk repeating. They parted ways after mutually suffering flashbacks. Still, they kept in touch.

But you- Y/N.

You stood before him with a level of defiance and fire that demanded to be noticed underneath your calm and collected facade. He noticed it begging to break free from your control as his beast clawed away at his own. You fought against her without even knowing who she was.

Her- his Luna.

Your gaze contained her. The one he had been searching for forced herself to be known in your eyes. She struggled against you to meet his beast, revealing to him that you hosted your own beast that was just as needy for him as his was for you. How you were able to contain her was lost on him, for a human controlling a shapeshifter’s inner being was nearly unheard of- even if that inner being resided within you.

The fight for control, he knew, would be the end of you if he wasn’t careful. Even the mate of a wolf could not handle the passion of a wolf as a human. Taehyung’s raw, supernatural strength was capable of shattering your bones and tearing you to pieces.

You were entirely too breakable. He couldn’t trust himself to try to mate with you without courting you first. He’d need to prep you for mating, knowing that the last step beforehand would be to give you the bite. Taehyung was mentally ready to- you’d just need to be ready then.

Still, he couldn’t help the allure of fucking you in your fragile state. Your human body was most likely limited to the simplicity of human sex, the mind-blowing adventure of fucking a supernatural having been kept from you. Taehyung wasn’t worried about your prior escapades nor jealous of them as he noted that you carried the slightest scent of another man’s essence on you. He thought of them as a warm-up for you to take him.

Kim Taehyung would conquer your body until you thought of no one but him. He entertained the idea with a smirk on his face.

He’d drive himself into your human sex, relishing how tight you would be around him. Taehyung’s beast hummed delightfully at the idea, finding pleasure in the power trip it would give to have so much control over your wellbeing. Although the beast had no wish to hurt you and recoiled at the idea, the thought of you being so soft and malleable beneath it was pleasing.

Taehyung growled defensively despite his cock nudging at the material of his trousers. He did not like the idea as it was inhuman, wishing nothing but to tend to your every need like your personal bitch. The beast both hated and loved the concept. What an exciting game to play.

Taehyung would do everything you wanted regardless if he got the chance to knot you or not because he was to be your lover and mate- the one you would rely on when you were in need. He didn’t need the sex as long as he got to hold you at the end of each day.

But by the gods, if he got to knot you.

Taehyung had suffered many ruts before, willing them to pass more quickly when his beast took over and found itself pressing its cock into the riverside’s mud. The beast always found this method of relief to be the quickest, needing the wet and sloppy sensation of the cool earth to alleviate the pressure building within its knot. He spent days cumming into the ground before his mind even cleared up and the post-nut clarity hit. He’d wash away the beast’s evidence in the river, needing to clear away the unclean feeling as swiftly as possible.

But with you, he’d need to feel no such disgust. Instead, Taehyung bathed in the idea of how absolutely sloppy he could make you drip with his spunk. If you were allured to him as much as he thought when he saw your pupils widen upon meeting his own, you would have no problem staying fused to him as he gave you load after load of his seed throughout his ruts.

He’d hold you to him throughout all hours of the night, willing you to stay awake just so he knew you felt how pregnant he was making you. He wanted you to feel the lack of escape from him and he wanted you to squirm at the alien feeling of a knot keeping his potency inside and plugging you to bloat. Oh, how he wanted to make you squirm and bloated.

You’d give Taehyung the most beautiful pups, the genetics of a shapeshifter so pure that it would retain itself even if he impregnated you while you were human. The image of your belly, swollen and pregnant with his children, had his cock leaking so much that he felt it beginning to dampen the patch of material of the trousers that pressed against the head of his cock.

“Taehyung.” Seokjin broke the shapeshifter from his unholy thoughts with a grumble and look of disgust once you left the foyer. He was dumbfounded to find that he had imagined almost an entire life with you in the matter of a few seconds. “Go clean yourself, you goddamned mutt.”

Taehyung growled back to his brother, his eyes glowing again as he met his gaze. “Fuck off. I’ve just found my mate. I need space.”

Seokjin visibly paused his movement, widening his eyes. “Your mate? What the hell are you talking about?”

“That woman- Y/N,” Taehyung shivered as your name danced across his tongue like a call that had him wishing to dance his tongue along your body. “She is my mate. I told you that she Called me here.”

“And I told you that it was impossible. She cannot be your mate.”

The beast howled in Taehyung, demanding that he let his brother know just how much you belonged to him. Instead of attacking his savior, he kept his voice level and low. “You cannot stop this, Seokjin. She is to be mine as I am to be hers. I don’t care if she is human. I won’t let you get in the way of that. You can take it up with the council if you wish, but she will be mine.”

“Then I will take it up with the council because you are surely mistaken, brother.” The vampire turned and began walking away from him, uncaring of his response. Taehyung briefly remembered how cautious the man was in their earlier years of friendship, careful of turning his back on the one creature that could truly kill him.

Taehyung huffed in annoyance. “And how can you be sure about that? It should be obvious with the way my body reacted to her.”

“I don’t give a shit about what you and your hormonal body do.” Seokjin laughed as he ascended the stairs. Taehyung had no doubt that the vampire thirsted for you and was subconsciously tracking your scent to kill you. “You’re a wolf and it’s as simple as that; you’re controlled by the animal inside so your body goes wild for anything with a pulse.”

Seokjin had a point about Taehyung’s hormones raging within him because of his wolfish nature, yet he was still dead wrong about the fact that he would go crazy for anything with a pulse. In all of his years on the earth, he had never wanted anything as badly as he wanted you.

Because he felt the connection within him. He didn’t want to just mate with you. He wanted to hold you in his arms and comfort you. To be your shoulder to cry on if you ever got sad for whatever godforsaken reason- he’d work hard to ensure that you were always happy. God damn it, Kim Taehyung wanted to love you with everything he had and hoped that you wished for the same.

“What is your reasoning? Why are you so adamant about taking my mate from me? Not that I’d let you do it, of course.”

“Because, dumbass,” Seokjin paused with a hand on the railing at the top of the staircase.

“She is my Fated One.”

Your room was pristine. Everything was white.

Dr. Bergenov filed into the room through the door behind you, followed by Bolanle, as you walked to stand in the middle of it. You couldn’t help the desire to sink your toes into the fluffy white rug that had been placed there like it was grass or sand.

“This place is beautiful!” You smiled and turned to face the other two. Bolanle moved to the window to open the curtains above a white desk and turned to flip on the switch of the desk lamp.

“Lord Kim had your room refurnished to suit the latest style. He had hoped it wasn’t too much.”

“Too much?” You were exasperated, breathless. “These things must’ve cost a fortune.”

“A fortune for us, maybe.” Dr. Bergenov hoisted your luggage onto the small coffee table placed in front of the loveseat. “For Lord Kim? Mere pocket change.”

You looked around the room as Dr. Bergenov explained just how well off the Kim brothers were because of a smart investment their family had made in the late 1800s into the twentieth century.

“So, basically, Lord Kim is rich.” You deadpanned.

Bolanle chuckled as she brought your clothes out of your luggage and began folding them without comment. You were too embarrassed and shocked by your employer to stop her.

“Yes, Lord Kim is rich.” Dr. Bergenov affirmed.

Bolanle interjected. “He’s not just rich.’ He’s ‘old money,’ ‘ancient empire,’ rich.”

The new development had you sitting on your bed with a little bit of the disbelief causing your knees to buckle. You sat bonelessly with a small bounce.

“Holy crap.” You whispered.

Dr. Bergenov huffed and sat on the loveseat with the papers in his hand. “Enough of the theatrics. We have information to go over with you.”

“Oh, right.” You got up and pulled out the chair from the desk, moving it to the coffee table. “Let’s do this.”

Bolanle just scoffed lightly and shook her head. “Leave her be, Mikhail. She’s just told Lord and Sir that she wanted to rest. We can go over the information tonight when she wakes from her nap.”

“That was obviously a lie, Lan! Look at her!” Dr. Bergenov was obviously and rightfully flustered. “She’s all riled up and freaked out because of those two fools downstairs!”

“Careful of the way you speak of Lord Kim. You never know who may be listening.” The woman scolded before smoothing out her features. “And I doubt Ms. Y/L/N is unable to get a nap in. She’s going to have to get used to sleeping during the day because she’s going to become a creature of the night just like him once she gets used to his schedule.”

You stood with the chair still gripped in your hand as you looked between the two bickering people. In the wake of their silence, you let out a nervous laugh from all of the strange information you just took in.

“A creature of the night?”

Bolanle turned to you with a pair of your jeans in hand. “It’s a figure of speech, honey. I call Lord Kim a creature of the night sometimes because he prefers to do all of his work and functioning at night.”

“Enough of that.” Dr. Bergenov cut in and stood up abruptly, a mildly worried look on his face. “You said that Ms. Y/L/N should rest. Let’s leave.”

“No, that’s alright.” You protested despite the incoming headache stabbing at your temples. “I’m okay.”

Dr. Bergenov shuffled to Bolanle and grabbed her by the arm, tugging her towards the door as she complained that she wanted to finish your clothes first. “Nonsense. We’ll leave you to your rest. Bolanle can be a little confused sometimes.”

And then they were out the door.

You turned to face the bed after the strange encounters, huffing out your frustration to the empty room.

‘You never know who may be listening.’

Bolanle’s words had you rushing right back around to shut your door, suddenly feeling as if you had eyes on you, watching your every movement.

Despite the paranoia, you discovered that you did not mind if it was Lord Kim or Sir Kim watching you. It felt dirty to imagine the perverted act of either one of them watching you get undressed or watching as you slept- or touching yourself. The thought had disgusted you before, but with the need to be with them buzzing in your veins and the desire to have them passionately fuck you into next week clouding your judgment, you didn’t think the idea of them watching you was so bad.

Okay, so maybe you were a bit of an exhibitionist.

Even with the two of them acting so weirdly, the obvious possessiveness left you wondering if they were attracted to you as you were to them. And good god, Sir Kim’s dick would fit so nicely in your hand.

Your undeniable attraction to Lord Kim could be lived out in your mind all you wanted it to. Just no touching. As long as you kept your desires- and hands- to yourself, you’d be okay.

Sir Kim, on the other hand, had no such limitations. Instead, you feared that he would not be around often enough for you to get close to him. Still, you could picture yourself with him too.

The two men became the subjects of your desire and fantasies. What if... what if you had... both of them?

Your skin became littered with goosebumps as your imagination began traveling into the depths of hell to preoccupy yourself while you folded and put away your clothes.

You’d get to taking care of the problem between your legs eventually.

Lord Kim Seokjin and Sir Kim Taehyung stood outside of your room, leaning against opposite sides of the door and listening intently to your movements. Both men regarded each other as thoughts of stupidity and shame passed through their minds.

“There’s no way.” One whispered, well below the volume any mortal could hope to hear. “It’s impossible.”

“I’d agree if we weren’t in this position now, brother. Now that I have thought about it, it wouldn’t be true if you didn’t bust through my door the moment she arrived. The coincidence is too consequential.” The other murmured.

A beat of silence passed as the two processed that you were the mate to both of them. With your scent wafting from the room and filling their noses, each man came closer and closer to asking the question that was building up in their minds.

The sound of you huffing and settling down into your bed finally triggered the question from Lord Kim.

“So, what now?”

The aroma of your juices suddenly permeated the hall, causing both men to muffle a groan of need. You were taking your clothes off and baring your nakedness to the privacy of your room. Even though both men felt ashamed of what they were doing, knowing it was morally wrong to creep on you, they were unable to resist the temptation of using their senses to their advantage in order to learn you.

Sir Kim was painfully erect inside his jeans, having been hard for close to an hour without any form of relief. The beast grumbled, wanting to break down your door to have his way with you, however, Taehyung reasoned that you’d need to be eased into not only sex but life with him. Humans were entirely too susceptible to shock and entirely too breakable to be rash.

Your breathless wine of frustration as you attempted to sleep with the pulse between your legs brought Taehyung to his knees and Seokjin’s hand to smother his mouth as he pressed the other against the wall. The vampire’s fangs had finally broken through, beyond his control, and the werewolf’s body temperature was raised so much that he pressed his forehead against the cool surface of the wall.

Neither man had the guts to be the first to back away, a subconscious competition to be the one to get to you first becoming prominent in their minds.

Sir Kim panted desperately, imagining just how long he’d attack your cunt if you let him. Lord Kim, on the other hand, was fighting the bloodlust that reddened his eyes and set his throat into a scorching blaze as he imagined how it would feel to sink his fangs into your flesh.

Eventually, your breathing slowed, as did your heart, and Kim Taehyung felt his own heart slow even more than it did the first time it matched yours. His eyes visibly drooped and he slumped a little further into the wall in involuntary exhaustion when he was meant to match you as you fell asleep.

“I fully believe you now. Your heart beats perfectly alongside hers.” Seokjin cast his eyes to the floor, still attempting to mentally accept the fact that he and his brother shared a mate. How would they do this?

Suddenly, Seokjin had an idea.

“I’m going in.” He moved to grasp the doorknob.

“What? No.” Taehyung moved to stand in the way, placing his hand on the vampire’s chest. “You can’t be near her during the day.”

Seokjin grabbed the shapeshifter’s wrist and wrenched it from him. “Relax. All I have to do is close the curtains. I only have to be shielded from the sun to be near her. It’s not a time of day thing.”

“I still forget that you are not like the bloodsuckers on TV sometimes.”

Quietly, Taehyung watched as Seokjin grabbed the doorknob again and twisted it slowly.

“What are we going to do?” He asked. “We can’t wake her.”

Seokjin paused to answer his brother. “I’m going to take a peek inside her mind and then show you. I might play around and get her started. Who knows?”

“Get her started? The fuck you mean?”

Seokjin waited to open the door. “I mean I’m going to get her suspicious of us. I don’t doubt that she isn’t already, but I want this process to go by as fast as you do, so I’m going to kickstart her entrance into our world.”

“You can do that?” Taehyung had no idea. “Why am I just finding out about this?”

“Not my fault. Most vampires have the gift to manipulate minds if their primary gift never materializes.” Seokjin shouldered past his brother and began opening the door. “That’s enough questions. I’m impatient and you’re holding me up.”

You slept soundly and openly. Both men involuntarily held their breaths at the serene sight.

Gone was the sweater that covered your skin. Instead, a tank top spread itself across your breasts and wrinkled up at the hip, revealing your delicate, mouthwatering skin. You wore a pair of boxers from what the men could see with one of your legs strewn over the top of your blanket. The pillow you laid on was folded slightly and placed below your neck, causing it to crane up and out. The exposure of your vulnerability spurred the men on even more.

Taehyung was quicker in his reaction than Seokjin, moving quickly and quietly to stand at the foot of your bed. In his haste, Seokjin had almost forgotten to close the curtains to block out the sun. He had to double back to do so, knowing that if he attempted to approach you with the light of the sun on your skin, he’d burst into flames. He didn’t really want that.

You did not stir when Taehyung placed his weight evenly on the bed, a naturally predatory creature knowing exactly how to prowl on its prey so as to not put it on the alert. He balanced perfectly on his hands and knees so that when he came up to straddle your legs without touching them, he could lean down and scent you without the worry of disturbing your sleep.

Seokjin approached cautiously, on edge and completely freaked out by Taehyung’s movements, and slid into place on the side of your bed. He watched his brother jealously. Seeing his body so close to yours upset him, yet a strange lick of curiosity whispered into his ears and pulled him into the image of watching Taehyung’s beast ruin you. Why... why did he entertain the idea?

Instead of letting his mind wander, he shook the images off and reached and hand out to caress your face. He’d need only touch to access your mind.

A growl became audible in Taehyung’s chest as he took on a possessive position above you, lips curling up into a snarl to ward off the intruder’s hand. Seokjin revealed his own fangs back in a silent hiss to remind his brother of what they were there for. The motherfucker had already pushed his limits by getting into bed with you.

You groaned and your heartbeat picked up for a brief moment, the interruption sending both men into a panic as they froze. You huffed and turned your head to the other side, skimming your nose along Taehyung’s neck in the process, and then returned to his neck when your body subconsciously wanted to attach itself to him.

The werewolf’s eyelids fluttered shut at the sensation of you touching him with the tip of your nose, raising a hand to close his fingers around your headboard in an effort to control himself. His legs trembled against his will, wishing to give in so that he could press his weeping erection against your bare leg.

Seokjin took the opportunity to delve in and cup your cheek with his hand, wondering what the current situation manifested as in your dream.

You ran in a forest, alone and cold. Despite the strange situation, you enjoyed the chase.

The chase.

You felt like prey running through the woods as a loud growl resounded not too far behind you.

It was okay. You were okay. You knew this being would not hurt you. Because he would protect you.

No. Protect him. You must protect him.

The trees went whizzing by as the full moon beamed down on the open clearing of the estate. You stood at the tree line while a pair of hands behind you waited for you to fall into them.

You sighed and let your head fall back on his shoulder as lips closed around the skin of your neck, tongue stroking strongly inward to demand its presence known. Just out of the light of the moon, the shadows swallowed you into his embrace like a cradle, safe and warm. The strange sensation of another set of hands sliding up your legs had you attempting to look at the men taking you in.

Seokjin was dumbfounded by what you had already sensed and was awestruck by the emotion you had already put into joining with them both. The bond the three of you had formed had hardly taken more than an hour or two to manifest in your mind, already magnetizing you to them even though you were still human.

Taehyung was drooling over you, smelling your wetness accumulate in your panties again, and he had to screw his mouth shut tight as you pressed your face further into his neck and let your lips skim against his skin. As if your body had already sensed that it was with them that it belonged.

The vampire smirked as you moved your hand to dig your nails into the shapeshifter’s hamstring in your sleep, knowing that Taehyung was treasuring the pain from you. All the while, Seokjin’s cock rather liked seeing Taehyung like putty below your fingers.

Seokjin dazedly reached a hand out to touch Taehyung’s temple to bring him into your mind- just the tip of his middle finger would do.

The one in the shadows behind you had already caught you, bringing no harm, and gave you everything you wished for despite the murderous crimson in his irises. As you turned your gaze back to your front and surveyed the one with the gold eyes knelt down before you, staring up with a gaze as innocent as a child, he dug into you with a fierceness that demanded control and submission.

His hands slid around the underside of your thighs and onto your hips and he ate. He ate ferociously to demand your attention away from the cradle of darkness so that you could glow in the fire. The blaze of the one with the golden eyes turned molten and hot when his fingers pressed wildly into you.

You turned to face the red-eyed one again, either to beg for permission, beg for him to save you, or to beg for him to join you. Your cries of pleasure would turn into these questions if the one between your legs ever let up from slurping on you, yet you had no more room to escape from either of their clutches as the man of the shadows wrapped his large hands around your waist to fondle at your breasts and tug you further into the darkness.

The darkness wrapped around you like vines, caressing and pinching behind the red-eyed one’s hands. Your cries were silenced as he closed his mouth over yours and drank you in.

The fire remained burning despite being pulled in the direction of the forest. You were still deciding if you wanted to join the two together.

“Are you going to let him in, little one?” Seokjin decided to speak to you, playing into your fantasy and filling into his spot easily as he held your back to his chest. Small flecks of moonlight through the trees littered your body as it writhed beautifully in front of him. One of your arms wrapped around the back of his neck whilst the other moved to tangle into Taehyung‘s hair.

“Let me in. Let me in. Let me in.” Taehyung growled the line over and over after being dropped into your dream in his rightful place, going along with it effortlessly. He scissored his fingers into your depths, preparing you for him. “Please, let me give you my knot.”

Your moans were beginning to scratch at your throat, breaking it into dryness. Still, you screamed to the stars and could not control your body with all of the stimulation it was receiving. Seokjin smiled against your neck and murmured softly.

“Let me help you, love.”

Slowly, he snaked his hands down your stomach until they reached your womanhood. Lightly, he slid his hands in the way of Taehyung’s mouth. The shapeshifter almost bit him in anger.

You whimpered as the werewolf was finally detached from you, finding relief in the separation yet missing the overwhelming and addicting sensation of being obsessively eaten out by the man.

“It’s okay, love. I’ve got you.” Seokjin murmured the words to you in comfort so that he could watch your body greedily pull in his brother and used his fingers to part your pussy lips, revealing your opening spread wide and bare to Taehyung.

The man couldn’t help but reattach his face to your deliciousness with its new display. It was too inviting to resist.

Your moan was garbled. Your thighs, held apart by Sir Kim’s hands, trembled dangerously against his grip. He groaned into your cunt as his tongue parted it time and time again, dipping inside to scoop out your nectar. Access to your clit went without falter- thanks to Seokjin holding you open- and he abused the opportunity to no end as he discovered that you gave him more to lap up when he flattened his tongue against it and then proceeded to lick long, loving stripes. Taehyung wouldn’t be surprised if his lips were swollen from how much he was using them against you.

Seokjin let his own lips part as he breathed out a small moan at the sight. “See? He’s got you too.”

Taehyung stood from his crouched position and pulled himself out of his jeans with his eyes unwaveringly locked on your cunt. Knot and all, he was ready to split you open.

Seokjin tapped lightly on your clit, smiling adoringly at how your legs jerked with each touch. “Are you going to let him in?”

“I-“ You hiccuped. Tears streamed down your cheeks and Seokjin thought you to be the most beautiful creature he had ever seen. “I- oh fuck.”

Sir Kim pressed the head of his cock onto your swollen clit, the sensation dizzying and too much to handle when he had just licked you open for so long. Your legs clapped against the sides of his hips, trying to trap him there yet keep him from going further.

His hands on your knees parted your legs much too easily as he looked at you with the hint of disappointment turning the corner of his lips downward. “Why won’t you let me in, pup?”

“Because-“ You sobbed then. “Because I-”

Seokjin shushed your outbursts, detaching a hand from your pussy to wipe away the tears on your face.

“Don’t be scared, Y/N. It’s okay. I’m here.” Despite the comforting words, Seokjin manifested his fangs into your dream, as you had not done so for him, and prepared to bite you. “It won’t hurt at all. I promise.”

As Seokjin’s words echoed through your head, Taehyung’s body began to inch closer to yours on the bed, no longer able to resist the need for you to touch him. Being fully immersed in your dream had allowed his beast to begin pushing his body when he was no longer all there to tame it.

His face turned down to hover his lips over yours, but instead of kissing you, his beast wished to inhale you into his lungs. Your hips had taken on the slightest of rolls in your sleep and the beast purred at your need for contact. He acquiesced to your silent request by delicately sliding a knee between your parted legs.

Your reaction was instantaneous, a gasp and huff of pleasure drawing both men out of your dream. Taehyung came to, taking your exhale in between his lips greedily as his nose nudged yours. Seokjin watched in anticipation of his brother’s movements, afraid that he was too close to you. You would surely wake.

You tasted divine.

Your hips gyrated slowly as Taehyung finally gave in and lowered himself onto you. His hand dropped from the headboard and slid to the side of your face as he pressed his lips to your neck in the lightest of kisses. The other finally slid into place over the skin of your exposed hip and he pressed his thumb into the dip of it, using the new grip to lightly urge the movement of your hips.

Seokjin couldn’t help himself. He would be careful.

He leaned down and nudged his face into the other side of your neck, mindful of the fact the Taehyung’s hand still held you, and just let your body heat warm his face.

“Taehyung.” Seokjin bit out quietly. “I can’t keep her asleep. If she wakes up and you’re fucking on top of her like a creepy asshole, she’s out of here.”

Taehyung paid no mind to his brother. Instead, he ate up every sound you made as you ground yourself against his knee more persistently.

“Pup is so close.” He whispered against your skin to you, wishing that you were truly awake so that he could look into your eyes as you made yourself cum on him so well.

Seokjin pressed his lips to your jugular and dipped back into your mind.

Taehyung’s dick was persistent as it ran along your folds, parting your pussy lips with Seokjin’s help and begging to finally catch on your opening. You babbled nonsense, much too out of it when the erotic image of Lord Kim holding you open for Sir Kim continued. You were wondering where it had come from and Seokjin smirked past his fangs deviously.

“Let him in, love. Let him conquer you.”

“I-I’m” Your teeth began to chatter and your hiccups only made getting the sentence out even harder when you were so close to cumming. “I’m not r-ready.”

Seokjin just shook his head disdainfully. “Look at yourself. Look how messy you’ve made him.”

Your juices were splattered against Taehyung’s stomach and dripping from his chin onto his chest as he suckled you off of his fingers. Your own thighs were left completely covered from the way your pussy drooled for him. How in the world were you this wet? It was physically impossible.

“Looks like you’re ready to me. What’s holding you back?”

You sucked in air through your teeth as Taehyung’s dick caught onto your opening and he pressed a thumb onto your clit. “I c-cant have both.”

Seokjin’s heart softened at the confusion you were undergoing. Of course, you’d be perplexed and unable to understand. You were still human and processing the possibility of more than one lover was difficult. Seokjin, as a vampire, accepted it easily. He was sure that his brother was very much on his way to accepting it. It’d only be a matter of time before you would too.

“Of course you can, little one. You can have whatever you want.”

Taehyung’s pause to watch you had given you enough time to build up to the brink of your orgasm peacefully. Seokjin readied his fangs.

“Tae.” You called, out of breath. “I’m-I’m gonna-”

“Please,” The man whimpered helplessly whilst canting his hips forward to just barely nudge his dick into your cunt. Already, you were beginning to spread too wide. “Please, pup, let me knot you- let me love you.”

Your body seized and you pulled away from Taehyung as you came. “I can’t!”

And Seokjin bit in.

Seokjin tore himself away and grabbed Taehyung by the scruff as he began whimpering audibly. You stirred as your body jerked and Taehyung drunk in your orgasm against his knee even as you rejected him.

“Taehyung, we need to go. She’s about to wake.”

“She-” The shapeshifter’s eyes became glossy as he looked down at your face. He studied each feature carefully as it slightly contorted in pleasure and then sniffled once. “She doesn’t want me.”

“That’s not true, but we have to go- now.” Seokjin stood from the bed and grabbed onto his brother’s wrist as your heartbeat began increasing its speed. Surprisingly, the man let him.

He pulled his arm away from your hip and let his fingers drift to your lips, touching them lightly as if savoring you for the last time. Even as you rejected him unconsciously, he felt his heart’s pace detach from yours and return to its own.

“Come back to me, pup.” He breathed, sorrowful.

And then they were gone.

You woke from your dream flustered and disoriented, unaware of where you were. The first sensation that made itself known to you was the stickiness between your thighs.

“Gross, Y/N. Having wet dreams like a fucking kid.” You scolded yourself. You hoped you didn’t moan out loud for someone to hear or anything of the sort.

As you sat up, though, you instantly went on edge. The smell of Egyptian geranium and citrus permeated your room along with another scent- one unfamiliar yet so nostalgic that it left you muddled for where you knew it from.

Looking around, you found your room untouched. The curtains were open, the door closed, and the desk chair in the middle of being brought to the coffee table. Still, no one was in the room and you were safe to relax while you noted the mixed aromas.

The smell of Lord Kim was obvious, yet the other smell was entirely new. Earth and musk- and ash- filled your bedsheets and your skin. You didn’t remember the room smelling like this when you first got to it.

Then, you recalled the dream.

It was way too hot to handle. You weren’t aware that you were capable of imagining such things.

You remembered the smell from your dream, the fire leaving behind the reminiscent notes of charred wood and nature in its wake. It came from the other man who you tried your best to resist yet ultimately could not. Sir Kim Taehyung.

But then you recalled the eyes and the growling and the teeth- the fangs. Sir Kim growled like a wolf. And Lord Kim had fangs.

Fangs that sunk into your neck and drank.

“What the fuck.” You whispered.